the sacraments as not accompting it perfect without the cup. Yea and he himselfe did neuer seperate the bread from the cup Thou hast saith hee vnto the people receiued the heauenly Sacraments the body and blood of our Lord c. And thereto applyeth the words of the Canticles I haue eaten my bread with my hony Canticl ch 5. and drunke my wine with my milke c. Againe If as oft as the blood is powred out it be vnto the remission of sinnes âe consecrat âst 2. c. Si âuotiescuÌque Ambr. in epist â ad Cor. I ought to receiue it euerie day to the end that euery day my sinnes may bee forgiuen me And in another place to the end that we may not thinke that he speaketh of himselfe he speaketh vnto euery faithfull one Thou receiuest the remission of sinnes and art drunke with the spirit c. And yet more plainely for hee will giue a reason although it be but a bad one Because saith he that that which we take serueth for the defence of the bodie and of the soule for the flesh of Christ is offered for the saluation of the bodie and the blood for the saluation of our soules as Moyses did foreshew The flesh saith he is offered for your bodie Ambr. in 1. ad Cor. 11. and the blood for your soule c. Which agreeth well with the rule which he giueth intreating of this sacrament Hee is vnworthy sayeth he of the Lord which celeb rateth this mysterie otherwise then it hath beene giuen him for hee cannot bee deuout therein who presumeth to giue it otherwise then it hath beene deliuered vnto him by the author c. And yet notwithstanding impudent and shamelesse dealing hath so raigned heretofore Officium Ambrosianum as that in the office going vnder his name there is no mention made of the communion of the bodie against the expresse doctrine of S. Ambrose S. Ierome vpon Sophonie Hieron in Soph. cap. 3. The Priestes which serue in the administration of the Eucharist and which distribute vnto the people of the Lord his blood do transgresse wickedly against the law of Christ in supposing that the wordes and not the life do make the Eucharist c. He speaketh by name of the people Ad Damas And vnto Damasus We are fed euery day with the flesh of the Lord we are watered with his blood this banquet is celebrated euerie day Saint Augustine August in lib. sentent Prosper de consecr d. 1. canon Du frangitur Can. Qui manducant August in Leuit c. 57. When the host is broken when the blood is powred out of the cup into the mouthes of the faithfull that is of all the communicants what can be ment or signified therby but the bodie of the Lord offered vpon the crosse and the blood shed out of his side Againe They which eate drinke Christ do eat and drinke life To eate him is to make himselfe again to drinke him is to liue And the Glosse doth say excellent well vpon that place Vnder the kinds of bread wine And in another place he proceedeth further So far is it off saith he that it should be forbidden any man to take for spirituall nourishment the bloud of this sacrifice seeing it was so taken of the old Churches that on the contrarie all they which will haue eternall life are exhorted to drinke the same The Grecians haue not spoken otherwise at any time and yet to this day they practise no lesse The consent of the fathers of the Greeke Church communicating all of them vnder both kinds holding it for a horrible sacriledge to doe otherwise notwithstanding whatsoeuer our sophisticall schoolemen vnder colour of some fables or cold and foolish histories would go about to make them belieue The lithurgie of S. Denis is verie plaine for the communicating and distributing of the sacraments vnder both kindes vnto all the people in these words ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c. S. Basil saith Basil de Bapt. l. 1. c. 3. It behooueth them that shal approch draw neere to the body blood of the Lord to proue themselues c. He speaketh simply of all the faithful not of the priests De accedente non de offerente For feare saith he least he should eate and drinke to his iudgement In the lithurgy which they vse wheÌ it pleaseth them he did not administer otherwise vnto his people Basil in ep ad Caesar And as for that which they alleadge out of him that there were certain hermits in Egypt which had no priest but kept the communioÌ in their hermitages taking it by themselues our aduersaries striuing to conclude froÌ thence that they had nothing in their coÌmunions but bread in asmuch as wine wil hardly be kept in Egypt assuredly in stead of deciding this tauerne case as they do I answere that whether wine keep well in Egypt or not it were better for theÌ to conforme fashion theÌselues both vnto S. Basil the holy assemblies of the church of his time theÌ vnto these hermits and yet they should haue done far better then so if they had learned the sharp seuere sentence Basil in Moral Summa c. 14. Nazian in oratione in sanct Pascha which he telleth them of in that place which is He that commandeth what God forbiddeth or forbiddeth what God commandeth let him be accursed vnto all them that loue the Lord. Nazianzene in the prayer of Easter saith vnto the people Without shame and without doubt eate the bodie drinke the blood if at the least thou desire eternal life The example of his sister Gorgonia doth not proue the contrary being but the deuotion of one priuate person which cannot make against the publike vse practise of a church but in deed to proue the quite contrary there is mention made of both kinds as thus That she did mingle her teares with the types or figures of the precious body and blood of Christ c. Saint Chrysostome will yet giue vs in a clearer testimonie himselfe administring the Sacraments in that famous citie of Constantinople for wee may not imagine to finde in him this Maxime grounded Chrysost in 8. ad Cor. ho. 18. that it behoueth that in the sacramentes the priestes should be priuiledged to receiue one kind more then the laitie seeing euen in the entrance he giueth vs an other rule cleane contrarie There is a thing saith he wherin the priest differeth nothing from him ouer whom he hath charge that is from the lay man as for example when the enioying and receiuing of the high and reuerent mysteries is called in question for we are all alike thought worthy to receiue them and not as in the old law Hom. 84. in Matth. where the priest did eate his part alone and the people theirs by themselues so as that it was not lawfull to take part of that which was appointed
the communion was there Thy body O Lord which we haue taken thy blood which we haue drunke let cleaue vnto our inward parts let not any spot of vncleannes abide in vs which haue beene refreshed with so precious Sacraments Beda in the homily vpon these words of S. Iohn An. 700. Beda in hom Vidit Iohan. c. Iohn sââ Iesus comming vnto him c. Iesus Christ saith he doth wash vs dayly in his blood when the memorie of his death passion is vnfolded vpon the Altar when the creatures of bread and wine by the vnspeakable power of the sanctification of the holy Ghost is translated into the Sacrament of his flesh and of his blood for then his bodie and his blood are no more slaine or shed by the infidels to their destruction Concil Tolet. 11. c. 11. but taken by the mouthes of the faithfull to their saluation And the eleuenth Councel of Toledo of the same time witnesseth that the one and the other kinde were caried vnto the sicke when it excuseth them from excommunication which through weaknes did cast out of their mouthes the one or the other Beda l. 4. c. 3. Vincent l. 23. c. 7.81.97 Vadianus in Aeoli Troade Anno 800. Carol. Mag. l. 2 3. de imaginibus Gregor 3. Pap. And Beda maketh mention of Ceadda a king of England and Vincentius of Bauon Furseus Richarius that they did receiue both the one and the other at the time of their death Charlemaine saith We take the flesh of our redemption for the remission of our sinnes we escape the stroke of the Angel being besprinckled with his blood And again The misterie of the bodie and of the blood of the Lord is daily receiued by the faithfull in the Sacrament c. And Pope Gregorie the third at the same time saith That there is neede that two or three cuppes should be prouided to set vpon the altar at such time as the Masses are celebrated that the people may communicate And thus likwise do all the great men of this age witnesse and testifie vnto the same Rabanus Anno 900. Rabanus l. 1. c. 33. de Instit Cleric Lib. 1. c. 29. The water and the wine in the cup doe shew the sacraments which did run out of our Lord his side vpon the crosse wherwith we are watered Again the faithfull in the church do dayly eat the bodie of Christ and drinke his blood And in another place he teacheth by the comparing together of corporall food which consisteth in meates and drinkes that we haue neede of both kindes likewise he commandeth that all those which are baptised doe communicate in the bodie and blood of our Lord. Paschasius saith O man as oft as thou drinkest this cup Pasc de Euch. c. 15. c. 48. think not that thou drinkest any other blood then that which hath beene shed for thy sins And afterward he addeth Take and drinke ye all as well the ministers saith he quaÌ reliqui credentes as the rest of the beleeuers And againe The flesh is well accompanied with the blood because the flesh cannot bee by good right communicated without the blood neither yet the blood without the flesh And therefore he saith in another place We are refreshed with the flesh c. 7. Anno 1000. Haimo l. 1. c. 2. in Apoc. super haec verba Ecce Agnus Dei Super haec verba In Cana Galil Item tum venit Iesus in partes Caesar Philip. In 1. Cor. c. 11. Conc. Worm 1.36 Rup Abb. Tuicens in Mat. c. 27. in Ioh. c 6 De Offic. Diui. l. 6 c. 9. 22. Vincent l. 24. c. 75. Regino Monach c. 119. de discipl eccl Radulph Tungrens in Leuit. lib. 14. c. 4. Anno 1100. Ansel in epist ad Cor. c. 10. Lanfranc de Euch. Alger de Euch. l. 2. Damianus in Apol. ad Nicol Papam Berno in serm de purific Mariae S. Bernard in Psalm 90. ser 9 Ser. 3. de Ram. palm Serm. 2. de Coen Dom. Serm. 3. super Cant. of the diuine word and we haue our thirst quenched with his blood Haimo the Bb. of Halberstat writing vpon the Apocalips The faithfull doe daily eate in the Church the bodie of Christ and drinke his blood Againe The cup is called the communion because of the communicating therein for all doe communicate thereof And in like manner vpon S. Iohn ch 1. 2. and vpon S. Math. Chap. 16. The Councell of Wormes speaking of the incestuous Let him abstaine for the space of three yeares from the communion of the bodie and blood of our Lord. And moreouer that about this time Gisilbert vpon the ensuing of the reall Transubstantiation taught the doctrine of concomitance that is to say that vnder one of the kinds there is comprised as much as vnder both and further inferreth that it were more to the purpose not to be in daunger of shedding that the people might not communicate of the cup at all howbeit that continuall and dayly vse bee to the contrarie Witnesse Robert Abbot of Duits who maketh mention how that the Sacrament in his time was giuen and taken vnder both kindes purposely handling this matter And Vincent who saith that a certaine holy Lady named Elgyfa receiued them at the time of her death Regino the Monke The soules of the infirme and weake must be refreshed with the bodie the blood of our Lord. And Radulphus Tungrensis yet more plainely The people receiue the sacred body of Christ and drinke a holy draught of his blood c. Anselme Archb. of Canterbury All we which take of the same bread and of the same cup are made one body And Lanfranc The host of the Lord is broken when the blood is powred out of the cup into the mouth of the faithfull And Alger The bodie and blood of our Lord are taken of the faithfull together to the end that hauing receiued the bodie and soule of Christ the whole man in bodie in soule may be quickned together with Christ And Damian How may we thinke that the Lord is agreeued when a wicked man commeth to the holy altar to receiue his body his blood And Berno Abbot of Reichenaw We are not onely fed euery day with the bread of Christ whem we are refreshed by the nourishment of his flesh by the Masse of the altar but we haue also our thirst quenched with his blood as he hath promised vs He that eateth my flesh drinketh my blood c. And so are all those aboue named especially they that writ against Berengarius Saint Bernard He that soweth nigardly and sparingly shall not be without a haruest but it shal be but a poore niggardly haruest for this reaping is to receiue hire But we know him who hath promised that he that shall giue a glasse of cold water for his sake shall not bee without his hire reward but this is to be knowne whether that it shall
couenant is certaine that they in particular are comprehended and contained in the same c. And which more is they worke within a faith of the free promises of the Creator of the remission of sinne in his Sonne c. a confirmation of that most neere coniunction that is betwixt the faithfull and God an vnion with Christ by the bond of his holy spirit such as the members haue with the head from which they draw saluation and life Whereupon it followeth that they are made new men for so much as the power and efficacie of the spirit of Christ dooth conuert and turne them into his nature draw them from their owne regenerate and cast them anew by little and little and that both in their affections as also in their actions to put their trust in God through Iesus Christ to renounce and forsake themselues for the loue of him and to wish well and doe well vnto their neighbours but especially to the members of the same bodie both in him and for him Now therefore this is the office and part of the Sacraments What a sacrament is and thereupon a Sacrament to define it properly is a holy ceremonie instituted of God added to the promise of grace made in Iesus Christ to be an earnest penie and certaine testimonie vnto all the faithfull that this promise of grace expounded explaned in the word of God is particularly exhibited ratified applied to him vnto saluation And such were amongst the old people from the time of Abraham and Moyses vnto the comming of our Lord Circumcision and the Passe-ouer instituted of God to such end in stead wherof there were ordained for vs by our Lord holy Baptisme and the holy supper to continue to the end of the world It consisteth of a signe a thing and the word Genes 17.10 13. Rom. 4. Of these Sacraments the Scripture speaketh after this sort Of Circumcision It shall be vnto you saith the Lord for a signe of the couenant betwixt me and you and my couenant shall be in your flesh for an euerlasting couenant Thus of the signe And S. Paul Abraham saith he receiued the signe of the Circumcision ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the seale of the righteousnesse of faith And we know that the righteousnesse of faith is that which is freely promised giuen in Iesus Christ our Lord. Now behold the effect and so by consequent a perfect Sacrament Deutr. 10. âoâ 2 28. Exod. 12. according to that which Moyses saith Circumcise the foreskinne of your heart And S. Paul Circumcision is not that which is made in the flesh but of the heart in the spirit Of the Passe-ouer The bloud of the Lambe is vnto you for a signe in the houses wherein you shall be 1. Corinth 5. I will see this bloud and passe ouer But this bloud saith the Apostle is the bloud of Christ Christ our Passe-ouer was slaine for vs c. Behold here againe both the signe and the thing and both the one and the other by the word that is to say by the institution of Christ who hath ordained the signe for the thing and giuen the thing with the signe otherwise naked and vnprofitable not answering the effect that is expected thereof This word in the Circumcision is this I am the Lord Almightie c. I will set my couenant betwixt thee and me Genes 17. Exodus 12. c. In the Passe-ouer The tenth day of the month let euerie man take a Lambe c. In which places God instituteth and ordaineth these Sacraments and giueth them by his institution perpetuall power in his Church as by these words once spoken Increase and multiplie he hath giuen for euer his blessing vnto holy marriage The same is that of the Sacraments of the new Testament Baptisme receiueth vs into the couenant of God in stead of Circumcision the holy Supper in stead of the Passe-ouer dooth nourish and maintaine vs therein whereupon the one is properly called Regeneration as a man would say a new birth and the other The communion of the bodie and bloud of our Lord to our nourishing vnto eternall life In Baptisme water is the signe the bloud of Christ is the thing signified water which washeth away the spots of the body bloud which cleanseth and wipeth away the sinnes of the soule namely by the mediation of the word or institution of God accompanied with his holy spirit which giueth efficacie and power vnto the Sacrament Of the signe S. Iohn Baptist saith Mat. 5. Act 1. 1 Cor. 12.13 Coloss 2.11 Rom. 3. â Galat. 3.27 Tit. 3 5. I baptise you with water but as concerning the thing Hee will baptise you with the holy Ghost namely the Lord. Of both together the Apostle saith Wee are baptised into one spirit buried in baptisme into the death of Christ and raised againe into his resurrection and saued by the washing of regeneration and of the renewing of the holy Ghost In so much as that the word that is to say the institution of the Lord added to the element of water worketh supernaturally in our soules by the holy Ghost the same that water doth in our bodies by his naturall propertie Baptise yee in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost c. And we shall say the same hereafter but more largely of the holy Supper The new Testament of the Lord in his bloud Which being instituted to the same end is also of the same nature with the other Sacraments the bread wine for signes and tokens most fitly agreeing with the true and perfect nourishment of the faithfull that is in Christ a foode and nourishment that cannot better be expressed then by that of our bodies which turne into their substance that which they eate and drinke saue onely that the communion of the body and bloud of Christ hath this ouer and aboue because of his power which is infinitely more mightie then that of ours namely that it conuerteth and chaungeth vs into his substance maketh vs flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones and causeth vs to liue in him and by him c. Whereas our bodies being stronger then the thing which they eate doe cause and make the same to liue after a certaine manner in them turning it into their substance The signes therefore are bread and wine and by that name they are continually called of S. Paul and that euen after the words as they cal them of consecration The thing that is the Communion of the bodie of Christ broken for vs and of his bloud shed for our sins 1 Cor. 10. 11. The word that is the institution of the Lord which commeth thereunto Doe this in remembrance of me shew forth the death of the Lord vnto his comming c. This is the same that the old writers say that Christ is the onely saluation of the Church The Israelites were partakers of one and tâe same thing with vs.
them from natural sense and vnderstanding to the spirit from an opinion to faith and from the earth vnto heauen c. And therfore we see not that euer the Scripture doth lead vs to obserue and marke any miracles in the signes of his Mysteries notwithstanding that it is a dutie to be most carefully discharged to publish set forth the maruailous works of the Lord in the church It teacheth vs the famous and worthie passing of the destroying Angell ouer the houses of the Israelits without touching of theÌ The lamb was the memoriall therof and that so cleare and euident a one as that it was called by the name of the Passouer it self In this passing ouer then ther is pointed out vnto vs a miracle namely in the difference which the Angel made betwixt the Israelits and the Egyptians and in the lambe it recoÌmendeth vnto vs a mysterie So likewise of Manna the rock in that the one was rained the other dissolued into water it is a miracle but in that they feed queÌch the thirst of the true Israelits spiritually there lies a mystery And of the water conuerted into wine in Cana S. Iohn maketh mention vnto vs of a myracle Of Iorden turned dayly into bloud by reason of so many persons as daily confessed their sinnes and were baptised how much more famous had it beene and worthie of renowne And yet this was no myracle but a misterie Verie excellently thereforefore hath a certaine Schooleman said That wee must not looke for myracles Aegyd l. 2. examer c. 13. but where they are That where and so oft as euer we can discharge and free the holy Scriptures by the things that we naturally see that there and so oft wee ought not to haue recourse vnto the power of God nor vnto myracles Now we may free them most easily when wee vnderstand misteries mistically Sacraments Sacramentally figures figuratiuely Chrys in Ioh. c. 6. âom 46. spiritual things spiritually c. Chrysostome saith What is it to vnderstand things carnally Simply according to the letter without conceiuing and taking any further thing to be meant and contained therein But it is requisite saith hee to consider and looke vpon all misteries with inward eyes that is to say spiritually And as we conceiue them spiritually euen so wee receiue them in like manner namely by faith For saith he Idem in c. 11. ad Hetr hom 21 Theophyl ibid. Theod. dial 1. Thoââ 3. part summ q. 78. art 2. We thinke that the things that rest in hope are without substance but faith giueth them a substance and yet not as though it gaue them any thing more but because it becommeth vnto them their verie essence and being c. Theodoret The things that are misticall are spoken mistically and the things which are not knowne vnto all are openly declared Thomas likewise The word of Christ worketh effectually and Sacramentally Sacramentally that is to say saith hee according to the force of the signification CHAP. II. That the doctrine of the holy Supper must be examined by the rules aboue handled as also all that which is deliuered of all other the Sacraments as well of the old as of the new Testament NOw wee are for the most part of this mind that the rules aboue named may be practised and vsed in other Sacraments but our Aduersaries wil not agree that they are so in the explication and vnfoulding of the doctrine of the holy supper and therefore wee are consequently to see if the holy Scriptures and the writings of the Fathers doe tolerate and admit yea or rather necessarily presse and vrge that the doctrine of the holy supper be examined and tried by these same rules which wee reduce into a few words in these manner of tearmes That a Sacrament is a visible signe of a thing that is to say of an inuisible grace That the signe and the thing are Correlatiues and that therefore the one is not the other That the signe is giuen by the Minister or Pastour but the thing by God alone That the signe is receiued by the hand both of true belieuers and hypocrites but the thing by faith of the belieuers onely That the likenesse that is betwixt the signe and the thing hath caused the name of the one to be attributed vnto the other that is to say the name of the thing to the signe but that thereis not therfore any changing of the one into the other neither by way of myracle nor yet of any supernaturall worke c. but onely of names the more plainely to point out the mysterie That Sacraments and misteries haue one proper stile which must bee vnderstood mistically and Sacramentally c. which hath beene verified and approued in all the other Sacraments as well of the old Testament wherof the Apostle saith That our Fathers did eate the same meare and drinke the same drinke as also in Baptisme a Sacrament of the new Testament Let vs come therefore vnto the holy supper of our Lord. We belieue that in it In what sort aâd manner the faithfull communicate and receiue the Lordes supper the belieuer receiueth drinketh eateth not only bread and wine but also the verie flesh of Christ and the true verie bloud of Christ the flesh giuen for the life of the world the bloud shed for the remission of our sinnes That it is not more true that the bread is broken and the wine powred out or that they become nourishment vnto our bodies for the sustaining of this fraile and brittle life then it is true that the flesh of our Lord is broken and his bloud shed for vs and that they become nourishment for our soules drie and barren that they are of themselues but watered and altered by his righteousnesse to nourish them vnto eternall life Much more then whereas the bread and wine are turned into our substance by the operation of our naturall heate to bee incorporated into vs doe the flesh and bloud of our Lord by the operation of the holy Ghost incorporate vs more and more into him wee communicate his substance and in the same his life and all his benefits as members of Christ bone of his bones and flesh of his flesh to be crucified iustified sanctified and glorified in him insomuch that our heat being more strong then the bread and wine doth turne and alter them into our substance the holie Ghost being stronger and more mightier then we doth conuert and turne vs both to him and into him And by that meanes wee receiue not onely Christ really and substantially in the holy Supper celebrated according to his institution but we are wrought into one bodie more and more amongst our selues of which body he is the head and we the members the faithfull I meane that draw their spirituall life the sense motion and spirituall action of their soules from him a liuely and quickened body by his spirit one togither by him one
had receiued of the Lord. But what Accidents No but bread As oft saith he as you shall eate of this bread and drinke of this Cup c. And he goeth ouer this word bread fiue times and that after the words of Consecration as they call them and yet notwithstanding The body of the Lord c. For Whosoeuer eateth saith he of this bread vnworthily eateth his iudgement is culpable of the body and bloud of our Lord c. As if a man should say Reus Maiestatis guiltie of high treason against the body of Christ because he hath abused his SacrameÌts vnto death which were ordained for him vnto life And what is there more ordinarie in the Scripture then to vse the words of eating drinking spiritually As where wisedome it selfe saith Such as eate of me Ecclesiast 14. Iohn 7. shall further hunger after me and they which drinke of me shall still thirst after me Where our Lord the true and essentiall wisedome crieth Jf any man thirst let him come vnto me and drinke And particularly in the Paschall Lambe a figure correspondent to the holy supper were not these verie words which they call Sacramentall Verba inquam concepta This bread is the bread of miserie which our Fathers did eate in Egypt He that is hungrie let him come and eate c. But the absurditie of this pretended literall construction and yet altogether figuratiue improper and verie straunge shall be better knowne by the touch and triall of the same where wee shall see how that it destroyeth the nature of all the Sacraments of those of the new Testament yea euen the supper celebrated by our Lord with his Apostles how that it destroyeth the humane nature of Christ and offereth violence vnto his diuine nature and in a word how that it ouerthroweth the analogie of faith the consent of the holy Scriptures the Creede of the Apostles together withall the rest of the most firme and infallible points of Diuinitie which we purpose to handle briefely from point to point CHAP. III. That the interpretation and Exposition which our Aduersaries make of the words of the holy Supper doth ouerthrow all the foundations of the Christian faith as also the nature of Christ and of his Sacraments FIrst and principally That Transubstantiation doth destroy the nature of euery sacrament Transubstantiation destroyeth the nature of euerie Sacrament for euerie Sacrament consisteth of a signe and a thing signified both which abide and continue whole and intire in such sort as that it is not possible that the one can be the other neither any part of the other and notwithstanding they depend the one vppon the other they cannot bee well weighed and considered the one without the other But it destroyeth the nature of the bread In the signe the signe and seale of his bodie the nature of the wine the signe and seale of the bloud of our Lord either by changing and altering of them or else by making them nothing worth or by reducing them as others say into the first matter from substances into accidents contrarie to all nature yea contrarie to the Law of the Sacraments it selfe which made choice of signes proportionable to the things signified as they rained Manna to the bread of life which came downe from heauen Water which washeth away corporall spottes to the righteous bloud which cleanseth and taketh away the spirituall bread and wine which nourish and maintaine this life to the body and bloud of Christ which doe sustaine and feed vs vnto eternall life Roundnesse whitenesse moystnesse and rednesse which they giue vs for signes what analogie haue they with the spirituall nourishment Or the accidents with the substance And in stead of deeper and deeper setling vs in faith what is it that they are able to beget in vs but new forged opinions and vaine fantasies Let vs take from Baptisme water the signe of this liuing water of the holy Ghost which washeth our soules Mich. 7. yea saith the Prophet which drowneth and swalloweth vp our iniquities and what maner of doctrine remaineth there behind Take away bread in the holy supper Nehem 9. Psalme 70. Iohn 6. Apocal. the signe of that bread of heauen of the bread of life which giueth life vnto the world Wine the signe of the bloud of the Lambe wherein wee are to wash our garments wherewith wee likewise comfort our soules both the one and the other signes of our vnion in as much as they are made of many cornes kneaded and troden out into one and what doctrine or instruction will there bee then left for vs behind What proportion is there betwixt these accidents and our life Not that verily of our soule onely but that also of our body In the second place In the thing what shall I say of the thing signified How doe they handle it The thing signified is the body bloud of Christ it is Christ himselfe But wherefore was hee giuen in the holy Supper Verily saith he To giue life vnto the world And to what world Verily vnto them whome hee hath drawne out of and saued from the world To them saith hee Which belieue in him which abide in him To them saith the Apostle In whose hearts he dwelleth To them saith S. Augustine Which are his members and not to any others What iniurie then and wrong dooth Transubstantiation offer vnto our Lord vnto this precious pearle of the Gospell which giueth the same to hypocrites and vnbelieuers which casteth the same to Dogges and Swine in such sort as that they regard or looke after nothing else but that they haue a mouth to cast it into and a stomacke to swallow it downe into Can these courses bee maintained either by the scriptures or yet by the old church wee say of euery Sacrament that the signe which is called ordinarily the Sacrament may be receiued of all but the thing of the Sacrament res Sacramenti of the faithfull and beleeuers onely And as for that due regard and consideration which is to be had of the holie Supper the word of the sonne of God is expreslie laide downe concerning the same This is my bodie which is giuen for you my bloud which is shed for your sins He giueth them not for meat and food but to such as for whome it is shed as for whom it is broken that is to say which are effectually redeemed and by consequent his members And thus saith Origen Orig. in Mat. c. 11. That of this true and verie meat of this word made flesh no wicked or vngodly man can eate because saith he that it is the worde and the bread of life because that hee that eateth this bread liueth for euer Saint Cyprian Cypr. l. de Caen. Domini August tract 26. in Ion. That although that the Sacraments bee suffered to be taken and handled by such as are vnworthie yet they cannot bee partakers of the spirit that is to say of
grace And Saint Augustine That the signes are common to the good and euill but the thing proper vnto the faithfull alone That although they shut vp within their teeth tantae reâ Sacramentum that is to say the signe of so excellent a thing Idem de ciuit Dei l. 21. c. 25. In sent Prosper 318. tract 59. in Iob. yet they eate but their owne condemnaion That none abide in him but such as beleeue in him that such as abide in him eate him that the rest eate Sacramento tenus non re vera the signe not the thing That the Apostles did eate panem Dominum the bread which was the Lord but Iudas the bread of the Lord against the Lord c. Although Saint Hillarie say that he communicated not at all and the Canon Qui discordat drawne out of Saint Augustine is cleare and euident therein Wheras on the contrarie it should proue most plain and manifest that if their opinion take place that the vnbeleeuers and hypocrites shall receiue the bodie of Christ Christ shal dwell in their bodies corporally such as are dead in their sinnes shal receiue the bread of life and in it eternal life Thus then they destroy the Sacrament of the Supper both in the thing and in the signe prostituting holinesse and sanctimonie vnto the prophane casting the childrens bread vnto dogges and bestowing the spiritual life vpon the vnbeleeuers In the signes causing them to cease to be substances and signes of a most substantiall substance turning them into vaine and imaginarie accidents accidents subsisting without any subiect and yet hauing taste and apt to feed and sustaine and to beget excrements and wormes that is to say substances yea and to be turned into ashes that is to say into matter doe we consent and agree vnto the contradictions contained in these things yea and to be brused and broken in peeces For if this be not bread which is broken shall it be the bodie They are not able to affirme it Iohn 19. Exod. 12. The scripture is verie cleare and plaine His bones shall not be broken Thus then you see how they go about to make them accidents without any bodie Thirdly the nature of one Sacrament is vnderstood by the other It destroyeth the conformity and correspondency that is betwixt the holy supper and the other sacraments We haue affirmed it heretofore out of the old writers with the Apostle That in the Sacraments of the old Testament the fathers receiued the same meate and the same drinke and yet notwithstanding without transubstantiation euen Christ And namely in the comparing of the holy Supper they haue âo vnderstood it S. Augustine The same faith abideth but the signes are chaunged There the rocke was Christ here that which is set vpon the Altar There they drunke the water that ranne out of the rocke and we the faithfull know that which we drinke c. And Bertram They did eate and drinke the same meate which the people of the beleeuers doth eate and drinke in the Church euen the flesh and blood of our Lord and infinit others Let vs speake now of those of the new Testament Of Baptisme it is said Bee baptised in the name of Christ for the remission of sinnes Of the Supper This is my bodie which is broken my bloud which is shed for you for the remission of sinnes Of the one If a man be not regenerate and borne againe of water and of the spirit hee cannot enter into the kingdome of God Of the other If you eate not the flesh of the Sonne of man drinke not his blood you haue no life in you In a word it is said that in the one We put on Christ we are baptised into his death established and âssured into his resurrection regenerate renewed saued c. That in the other We dwell in Christ and that we are in him nourished vnto eternall life c. And Saint Paule seemeth to haue ioyned them together in one verse 1. Cor. 12.13 We were all baptised into one selfe same spirit and we haue all drunke of one selfe same spirit that we might become one and the same bodie c. For the like effects proceeding from the same power and tending to the same end wherefore then wil we in these Sacraments find out diuerse natures Tit. 2. 2. Pet. 1. And why dooth water continue still to be water and neuerthelesse the sprinckling saith the Apostle of the bloud of Christ washing vnto regeneration and remission of sinnes and to saluation by the operation of the holy Ghost when as the bread and wine by the verie same cannot become instruments to nourish our soules with the bodie and bloud of Christ but that it must first come to passe that they be made of no reckoning that the bodie and bloud doe enter into and take possession of their places and that the nature of all both wordes and things holie and not holie be turned topsie turuie As though the power of God were weaker in the one then in the other And it is likewise most certaine that there is nothing more familiar amongst the fathers Epiph. cont haeres l 3. c. 2. in Anchorat Chrysost in Mat. hom 83. August in Io. tract l. 25. 26. Euseb Emiss then to reason from Baptisme vnto the Supper of the Lord. As when Epiphanius saith That the strength of the bread and vertue of the water are made powerfull in Christ c. And Chrysostome speaking of the Supper The Lord saith hee hath not giuen vs here anie sensible thing wee must see and looke vpon the same with the eies of our vnderstanding c. And thus saith hee by the water in Baptisme which is a sensible thing he hath giuen vs regeneration which is a gift apprehended by the vnderstanding And S. Augustine vpon the same matter The Christian is made fat inuisibly namely in the holie Supper as also he is begotten and borne againe inuisibly namely in Baptisme And Eusebius Emissenus labouring to declare and shew what manner of change it is that is made in the bread and wine laieth out the same in plaine sort by that which is wrought in the regeneration of man saying which continueth idem idem the verie same and yet notwithstanding quite another maner of man through the growth and increase of faith Damascene also in like maner Damasc l. 4. c. 14. D. 2. C. Quia corpus de consecr C. vtruÌ though one that hath written after the grossest sort in this matter Gratian likewise in the Canon Vtrum which is taken out of Saint Augustine and manie other Certes the Councell of Nice saith of Baptisme Our Baptisme is not to be considered with the eies of the bodie but with the eies of the spirit and so of the Supper Let not your eies stay themselues vpon these signes but lift theÌ vp on high c. And he letteth not to say of Baptisme Seest thou water
the fruit and effect but by the promise If we receiue not the same thing that the Apostles receiued after the same maner to what end then shold these words of the Lord Doe this c. as also those of the Apostle I haue receiued of the Lord that which I haue giuen vnto you serue And what other places are there whence we ought to learne take knowledge of the same But if it be the very same thing performed in the same maner then let vs cal to mind that it is a spiritual thing not a carnall and to be done after a spiritual not a carnal sort by faith and not by the mouth for he speaketh to them of a body broken for theÌ which yet was not broken and of bloud shed for them August in Psa 33. De Consecr d. 2. C. hoc est vbi Glosa which was as yet in his veines and therfore they did eate drink as the Patriarks and Prophets had done before theÌ spiritualy by faith And this is it which S. August saith That âe sus Christ giuing the Sacraments of his body bloud vnto his Disciples did carie quodammodo after a certaine maner himselfe If he had done it really the quodammodo had serued to no vse for quodammodo say the Schooles is terminus diminuens a word of restraint denying the truth of the reall presence August Ep. 23 ad Bonifac. And then if this be quodammodo it is that which he saith in another place secundum quendam modum that is saith he By the similitude that the signes haue with the things not in very deede saith the canon but in signification not verily truely saith the Glose but improperly that is to say sacramentally And indeede that which he saith in one place He caried himselfe after a certaine manner in his handes hee speaketh thus in another place Idem de verb. Dom. in Euang Mat. Serm. 33. Hug. Cardin. in Mat. c. 26. in Marc. c. 14. He caried the bread in his handes in as much as he exhihibited and offered himselfe vnder these Sacraments for a spirituall meate and drinke vnto his disciples c. And the Glose expounding the wordes of the Supper saith Accipite comedite Take eate Intelligite fide comedite vnderstand eate by faith c. Cardinal Hugo likewise Take that is to say belieue with your harts and confesse with your mouthes c. In the mean time they goe about to graunt vs a larger priuilege then euer the Apostles had as though wee should receiue the body of Christ glorified and immortall whereas they receiued it as it was subiect to the death and passion But wee verily content our selues to receiue it as the Apostles did not aspiring after any more high and excellent manner that is therein to receiue the body broken and the bloud shed for vs for the Sonne of God properly doth quicken vs in that he is eternall but in that he hath made himselfe mortall neither doth he glorifie vs in that he himselfe is glorious but in that he hath abased himselfe taking vppon him the forme of a seruant and being made subiect vnto the ignominious death of the Crosse Therein I say to receiue it after the same maner the bread for a signe and certaine pledge of his body and yet notwithstanding at the very same instant also to receiue his body the wine a signe and infallible token of his bloude and notwithstanding at the very same instant to receiue his bloud by the inward efficacie of the holy Ghost and both the one and the other for the remission of sins and vnto the resurrection to life seeing that Christ is dead for our sinnes and risen againe for our iustification c. And in verie deed the auncient Fathers haue not otherwise vnderstood the holy supper of Christ with his Apostles Tertul aduer Marc. l. 5. c. 40. l. 1. c 14. Ambr. de iis qui myster init c 9. de Sacr. l. 4 c. 5. Hieronym l. 2. aduers Iouini an in Mat. c. 26. August contr Adaman c. 12 Idem in Prolog super ps 3. Macar hom 27 Theodor. in Polymorph seu Euarist Dial. 1. Tertullian He made the bread which he tooke and gaue to his disciples his body that is to say the figure of his bodie And in another place The bread by which he represented his body S. Ambrose The Lord himselfe crieth This is my body Before the blessing of heauenly words an other kind is named after the consecration the body of Christ is signified And in an other place more clearely The same which is saith hee the figure of the body and bloud of our Lord. S. Ierome He offered not water but wine for the figure of his bloud And in another place speaking of bread and wine Representing saith he the truth of his body and of his bloud S. Augustine The Lord doubted not to say This is my body when he gaue the signe of his body Againe He hath recommended and giuen to his Disciples the figure of his bloud Antitypes saith S. Macaire an Aegyptian Exhibiting the flesh and bloud of Christ Theodoret He that hath called his naturall body wheat and bread and which hath named himself a vine hath honoured the markes and signes which are to be seene with the name of his body and bloud not in changing the nature it self but in adding grace vnto nature Eusebius Emissenus Seing that our Lord must carrie vp into heauen the body which he had taken vpon him it was needfull that in the day of the supper he should consecrate for vs the Sacrament of his body and bloud to the end that that which was once offered vp for a ransom might continually be honored by misterie And here we must shun the confounding of these two words Truly carnally or really the one with the other being such as the old writers accompted of as much differing Cyril l. 3. c 24. in Ioh. Orig. in Gen. hom 1. c. 1. Hieronym ad Gal. c. 4. and carefully to be distinguished For Iesus Christ calleth himselfe the true Vine And Cyrill calleth him the true Manna And Origen the Apostles The true very heauens And S. Ierome the faithfull one true bread Whome it had beene verie hard to haue made to belieue that Christ had beene really the Vine or the Manna the Apostles the heauens or the faithful one loafe c. And thus you see what manner of holy supper it was that was celebrated kept of the Apostles and I verily belieue that there is not any true Christian that wisheth or desireth any other Fiftly Transubstantiation destroy eth the humaine nature of Christ Heb. 2 it destroyeth the humane nature of Christ for the truth whereof all the old Church hath so mightily striuen against the heretickes of that time and in the truth whereof likewise resteth the consolation of mankind the onely meanes of our saluation In as
to say which haue not any thing to doe with any carnall thing but bring eternall life And if then with the consent of all the fathers this place of S. Iohn do expound make plaine the doctrine of the holy supper and must be vnderstood spiritually then also must those wordes of the institution be so vnderstood if we mind not to cause the scriptures to disagree and fight against scriptures and one place thereof against many places yea and that one against it selfe if wee will not violently go about to establish quite against all analogy of scripture the matter of transubstantiation which yet is not of bread into a bodie but of I know not what as that which hath no name into a bodie not of wine into bloud but of wine or rather of the cup into bloud or rather into the new testament in bloud If likewise wee will not haue the bread and wine abased or turned into nothing in S. Mathew in S. Marke and in S. Luke after the wordes and yet continue in their sound and perfect natures in S. Paule after the verie same that is to say If wee will not ouerthrow for the retaining of the litterall sence of one only word the spirit diffused throughout the whole scriptures and make the sacraments of the Church of Christ by the hardnes of our expositions more rawe and carnall then all those of the Iewish Church These are the absurdities which accompanie the expositions of our transubstantiators whereas ours doth retaine the nature of all the sacraments the agreement of the old with the new of holy baptisme with the holy supper of the supper of the Apostles with that of the Christian Church and aboue all the principal end of the same which is the nourishment of the soule vnto eternall life by that consunction of the faithfull with Christ as also of the faithfull amongst themselues which it fostereth and cherisheth c. It conserueth in like manner the truth of the humane bodie of our Lord which the other destroyeth the excellent dignitie of his diuine nature which that abaseth and all this by keeping the Analogie of the faith of Christ and the harmony of the holy scriptures CHAP. IIII. That the Fathers knew not Transubstantiation nor the reall presence in the signes And this is prosecuted vnto the time of the first Nicene Councell the same contayned therein NOw it is also very certaine that such as hath beene the doctrine of the Church not Primitiue onely but also for a long time after euen when corruption had entered this noble and worthie parte of the Church not hauing beene touched or defiled by the first which thing wee shall bee able to proue from time to time by the Fathers saue that we will not repeate diuers places before alleadged as the course of our treatise hath caused vs to produce and cite the same Saint Clement Bishop of Rome Clem. Rom. constit l. 6. c. 6. in the mysticall thanksgiuing that followeth the consecration Father we giue thee thanks for the precious blood of Iesus Christ which is shed for vs and for his precious bodie whereof we make vp and finish these counterfeites and resemblances l. 8. c. 17. Marke this word counterfeits that is to say correspondent figures and that after the consecration Himselfe hauing ordained it for vs to the end that wee might shew forth his death c. Againe in his liturgie after the consecration We offer vnto thee O king and God according to thine ordinance this bread and this cup l. 5. c. 61. c. And in another place The counterfeites saith he and mysteries of his bodie and blood at which say the Apostles as the report is set downe by Clement Iudas was not present with vs. l. 2. c. 61. And yet notwithstanding such because of the holy mystery whereunto they are consecrated That he exhorteth men to come vnto them as into the presence of a king If this had beene the reall bodie of our Lord would he haue made any other comparison then from himselfe would he not haue said that it was requisite to worship it as God Ignatius Ignat. in ep ad Philadel There is one flesh of our Lord and one bloud shed for vs one bread also broken for all and one cup for the whole Church How was it possible for him better to distinguish betwixt the signes and the things then by these foure wordes flesh and bloud on the one part and bread and cuppe on the other Bellarmine would haue him to signifie by these wordes flesh and bloud his bodie stretched out and his bloud shedde vpon the crosse and by the bread and cup his bodie broken his bloud shed in the holy Supper But do we then eate in the holy supper an other body then that which was stretched and drinke we another blood then that which was shed vpon the crosse for vs What other thing is this then to take from vs all our consolation all our glorie And did not then the Apostles communicate Iesus Christ crucified And what becommeth of the glorie of that great Apostle who would not know or glorie in any other thing but him crucified And what other thing els is this but in most outragious manner to abuse the scripture That he did not speake in the supper of his bodie broken with griefes vpon the crosse but of his bodie broken vnder the Accidents of bread not of his blood shed for our sinnes but taken and powred out of the cuppe vnder the Accidents of wine which notwithstanding to be so is proued for that whereas it is said in S. Luke shed for you it is in S. Mathew shed for many for this cannot bee referred to the breaking or powring out which is in the celebration of the holy Supper but to that which was really made vpon the crosse The same father also vndermineth and ouerturneth the very foundation of transubstantiation by the nature of Christ Ignat. cp 8. ad Polycarp Here below saith he is the race but the crowne is laid vp in heaueÌ Christ the son of God euen he who is not temporarie that is to say not subiect to any time in time inuisible by nature visible in the flesh impalpable and such as cannot be felt with handes and yet notwithstanding for the loue of vs become corporall and palpable c. Iustinus Martyr compareth the bread of the Eucharist Iustin in dial cum Tryphon to the cow which was sacrificed in the old law for them which were purged of the leprosie He hath giuen vs saith he to celebrate the Eucharist in remembrance of his death note remembrance which he suffered for them whose spirits are purged from sin to the end that we should render thanks vnto God Again He hath giuen the bread saith he to the end that we should beare in remeÌbrance that he was made a bodie for such as do belieue in him the cup to the end that we shold
Councel of Nice including it within the same CHAP. V. The continuance of the beliefe of the Fathers of the Church in the matter of the holy supper from the first Nicene Councell vnto the time of Gregorie the great LEt vs proceede according to the order of time and succession of the Fathers Dionvs Hierarch l. 3. Saint Denis pretended the Areopagite for we haue said that he may seeme to haue liued about this time did not otherwise vnderstand it After saith he that the Bishop hath declared the workes of Iesus for the saluaetion of mankind according to the good pleasure of his father c. and that hee hath preached the reuerend contemplation of the same which is apprehended by the vnderstanding he taketh his way to the Symbolicall administration of the same and that according to the holy institution of God whereupon first crying vnto him Thou hast said it Doe this in remembrance of me he administreth the sacred things and setteth in open sight the things whereof hee hath preached by the pledges presented there in holy sort c. Againe By these venerable and reuerend signes saith he Christ is signified and receiued c. Where we may briefely note That the holy supper is celebrated according to the institution of the Lord and in remembrance of him That this is a Symbolicall that is to say a shadowing and figuratiue administration of the redemption of mankind represented by the signes of bread and wine the tokens of his bodie broken and of his bloud shed for vs That this institution is not tied to the fiue words where to our aduersaries would referre it for hee maketh mention by name of others Thou hast said it c. And that these signes doe signifie Christ vnto vs and neuerthelesse exhibite him vnto vs that is to say his grace Nowe what is there contained in all this tending to prooue any carnall eating They fortifie and beare themselues stout vpon Saint Cyrill Cyril Cateches mystag 4. 5. Bishop of Ierusalem but let vs see vpon what ground If you eate not my flesh c. The Iewes saith hee were offended because they did not vnderstand those things according to the spirit thinking that he had inuited them to a banket of mans flesh This should suffice to raise and lift vp our minds aboue the reall transmutation but this that followeth seemeth to them to proue their opinion very strongly Let vs holde it for a most vndoubted truth that the bread which we see is not bread although the taste thereof bewray it to be but the bodie of Christ and the wine in like manner c. And why do they not call to minde and bethinke themselues well at the least of their owne Maximes That the Catholike Church neuer saide That the bread was the bodie of Christ c. And therfore if they will haue S. Cyril a Catholike they must not haue him taken according to the bare letter But yet let vs admit him to bee the expounder of himselfe Consider it not saith he ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as meere bread for it is the body and bloud of Christ And how Verily saith he according to the words of our Lord c. And how so euer our sences may goe about to informe vs otherwise yet let faith confirme vs therein Iudge not of these things according to the taste c. Then it is bread and wine and not accidents but not naked and meere bread and wine for they are Sacraments and sanctified instrumentes of God indowed clothed with an other qualitie that so they might cloth vs with Christ And what they are more that we receiue by faith and that grounded vpon the words of our Lord Namely that his words are spirit life But haue they then either lost or chaunged their substance Marke him yet further Verily not any more then the water in Baptisme wher of he speaketh in the same tearmes Thinke not of this water as of bare and meere water Namely Because it is not any more wawater for drinke saith Chrysostome But the water of sanctification c. Chryrost in Psal 23. Cyril Catech. 3. No more also then the vnction or oyntment whereof Cyrill saieth You are annoynted with an oynment being made partakers and companions of Christ But beware that thou accompt not of it as of a meere oyntment for as the bread of the Eucharist after inuocating of the holy Ghost is no more common bread but the body of Christ so this holy oyntment is not a bare or common oyntment after that it is consecrated but it is a benefit of Christs which by the comming of the holy Ghost hath a vigour and power of his Diuinitie Doest thou then doubt what this should meane to be no longer bare and meere bread It is as much as not to be any more common bread it is as much as to say consecrated bread Doest thou doubt how farre this chaunge extendeth it selfe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã si fiat ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The oyntment although it bee an instrument of the grace of Christ is not changed in his nature No more is the bread and the wine of the Eucharist in theirs though instruments sanctified of God and exhibiting his grace Idem Catech. 5. For saith he further in an other place this holy bread is called supersubstantiall in as much as it confirmeth the substance of the soule It descendeth not into the bellie it goeth not into the draught but it is distributed thorough out thee throughout the whole man for the saluation and profit of the body and soule c. that is to say it goeth not in at the mouth of the body but it is receiued by the mouth of the soule distributed through all the veines of the same vnto the resurrection of life And againe Idem Catech. 4. Drinke this wine in thine heart namely this spirituall wine c. Saint Ambrose This oblation is the figure of the body and bloud of our Lord c. This is not the bread that goeth into the body but the bread of eternal life which strengthneth our soules 1. Cor. 11. Againe Seeing we are deliuered by the death of our Lord in remembrance thereof in eating drinking we signified there the flesh bloud of our Lord which haue beene offered for vs. Now what should this be To be a figure to signifie to make mention of or to haue in remembrance but the same which we say That the bread is Sacramentally the body of Christ Ambros de Sacram. l. 4. c. 4. And that which hee saith himselfe In the Sacrament is Christ But some obiect from an other place Peraduenture thou wilt say saith hee my bread is vsuall that is to say common bread know that this bread is bread before the word of the Sacraments but after the consecration of bread it is made the flesh of Christ the body of Christ c. Namely by the consecration of the
because of his blessing of it but not to be adored or worshipped as his essence or proper person In like manner none of all the East churches did euer admit adoration neither those that are vnder the gouernment and iurisdiction of the Patriarke of Constantinople Aluares nor those vnder the iurisdiction of Antioch And the Abyssines also at this day do receiue the communion standing though that with great reuerence and besides though they bee of the same iudgement with vs in the adoration and worship due to our Lord whom S. Iohn say the fathers worshipped and adored being as yet in the virgines wombe whom saith a certaine writer if the doctrine of transubstantiation had place the Church should haue in like manner worshipped in the stomackes of the Ministers and faithfull people and euery man in his neighbour But this thing neuer came into the mind of any man once to thinke or imagine What shall we say The old writers did not call the Sacrament their Lord. Cypr serm de laps when furthermore they labour to bring credite vnto the same from antiquitie as though the old writers had called the Sacrament Their Lord and their God But let vs see with what pretence or shadow of truth S. Cyprian reporteth that it came to passe in his time that a certaine man who had renounced God for feare of persecution taking the holy communion in the companie of Christians opening his hand found the sacrament turned into ashes This miracle saith he may be a lesson vnto vs that the Lord withdraweth himselfe when men denie him that is to say that he forsaketh them which renounce him They gather notwithstanding that the Lord of whome he speaketh is the Sacrament The Lord verily forsaketh such a one as denyeth him Is it then the Sacrament which hath denied him or man Verily man and not the Sacrament And God then doth not here forsake the Sacrament but man But God for an euident signe that he hath forsaken man doth also leaue him destitute of the Sacrament Paul Diacon l. 15. So as Deuterius an Arrian Bishop would haue baptised a man after his manner the water dried vp sodainly in the font Saint Cyprian might here haue said as before That God did teach vs thereby that he did withdraw himselfe that is to say that he would take away his grace when we abused it but he had not therefore gathered thereof that the water was God because he had shewed his wrathfull indignation in drying it vp Cypr. in orat Domin Again We beg and craue saith S. Cyprian that our bread that is to say Christ may be giuen vs euerie day And who doubteth that Christ is our bread the bread come downe from heauen which giueth life to the world that he may be our life our way c. But S. Cyprian saith not that the Sacrament is Christ but the wordes that follow doe make him plaine To the end saith hee that wee may dwell and liue in Christ and that we may not at any time seperate and put our selues farre away from his sanctification and bodie But this abode and dwelling as he told vs is made by faith This coniunction is not a mixture of substances Idem serm de caena Domin Se infundit Tertul. de baptism but an agreement of wils c. But they yet set his words further on the racke causing him to call it God For say they hee saith That by an vnspeakeable manner the diuine essence is infused into the Sacrament Therefore it is God And then also we will call the water in baptisme God For Tertullian saith That the holy Ghost descendeth from the father and resteth himselfe vpon the waters of baptisme Saint Ambrose That the whole Trinitie sanctifieth them Paulinus in his verses That this water doth euen conceiue God Augu. de baptism cont Donat l. 3. c. 10. l 1. c. 19. Câpr de vnct chrysmat or by God Saint Augustine That God is present with his word and Sacraments And there is not one amongst vs that doubteth thereof yet what one amongst them all is there that wil say that the water is God What is meant then by that which S. Cyprian saith The diuine power is shed vpon the visible Sacrament Verily the same which he saith in an other place In the Sacramentes the diuine power doth worke most mightily and powerfully the truth is present with the signe Adest signo and the spirit with the Sacrament c. Chrysostome Let vs draw neere vnto the body of our Lord with honor and cleannesse And when thou shalt see it proposed or set vpon the Table say ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã saith he and not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in thy selfe and not to the Sacrament not to that which thou seest set before thee for the Grammaticall construction will not suffer it because of this body I am not any more earth and ashes c. Of this body towards whom he exhorted vs in the sentences going before to flie vp on high after the manner of Eagles Of that body then which is at the right hand of the father not in the hands of the Minister Of that body in a word which is not inclosed in the bread but signified by the bread whereof hee hath said vnto thee before What signifieth the bread The body of Christ. And indeed he speaketh vnto thee to come vnto the Sacrament with reuerence but to GOD with feruencie of loue and firmenesseof faith And that thou shouldest set before thy selfe in the same at that instant thine owne miserie and his mercie that so thou maist bee a worthie partaker of this misterie Thy myserie in that thou art nothing but earth and ashes his mercie in that hee vouchsafeth to raise these ashes vnto glorie Thy miserie in that thou art nothing but sinne and corruption his mercie in that hee hath made his owne Sonne sinne for thee in that hee hath giuen his body to bee broken and his bloud to bee shed for thy transgressions And therefore comming vnto this Sacrament of the remembrance of his death August aduer Iudae c. 1. thou oughtest of good right say vnto him Because of this body I am no more earth and ashes But to approach or drawe neere thereunto saith Saint Augustine is to belieue The true and proper approaching is performed by the heart and not by the flesh by the power of faith Idem de peccat merit l. 1. c. 18. and not by the presence of the body c. As likewise to vs of Baptisme We are carried to Christ our Physition that wee may receiue the Sacrament of eternall saluation that is carried to Christ in Baptisme after the same manner that wee approach and draw neere vnto God in the Sacrament of the Eucharist who also saith the same vnto vs in the hearing of the word Chrysost hom 12. de mulier Cananaea Draw neere vnto him which is preached vnto
contrarie saith that it signifieth that which is secret and hidden vnder the formes thereof What difference is heere betwixt the forme and the body the substance and the accidents Againe some say that the body of Christ is made of the bread and his bloud of the wine as of his matter others denie it And Bellarmine doth affirme and denie both together Againe sometimes vrged out of Tertullian and Saint Augustine they acknowledge that there is a figure and sometimes they doe wholly and flatly denie it c. And they speake as vncertainly of the chaunge and transmutation Sometimes Bellarmine saith that the substance of bread is turned into whole Christ body and soule God and man sometimes into the body onely c. And sometimes that hee is there hypostatically or personally and as he speaketh with his personalitie that he may not fall into Rupertus Tuitiensis his errour sometimes that hee is not And there are that say that the substance of bread is turned into the truth of the body and others into the power and vertue of the same onely Besides others which in diuers places affirme sometimes the one sometimes the other Now what becommeth of this body afterward Their answeres herein haue no lesse vncertaintie and ambiguitie For one saith after that the kindes be altered and corrupted it withdraweth it selfe Nay saith an other it still continueth and abideth there Idem tr 1 c 19 Veg assert 205 Bellârm l 3 de Euchar. c. 10 24. l. 1 c. 14 Veg. de reâl Praesent c. 58 Turr. tr 1 c 11 19 Scarg art 12 pro sacratiss Euchar. c 6. c Cont. Vel. Vega de Miss fol. 11 thes 19. 20. Idem de real praesent thes 84 Scarg in art 11. Turr. tr 1. c. 7 tr 2. c. 11. 8 Stel. Clericor for an incorruptible seede of the resurrection and that if not in substance yet in power and effectuall operation Let vs reason thus then If the efficacie and powerfulnesse be sufficient for the seede of the resurrection and incorruption Wherefore the body in our body And wherefore doe we admit this absurditie of hauing so many bodies within our bodies a thing contrarie to reason nature and all Diuinitie An absurditie wherein as yet they infold and wrap themselues For if the glorified body be supernaturally euerie where wherefore say they that he commeth downe vpon the Altar and why doe they say that hee departeth and goeth his way in respect of his body If he come downe if he goe vp why doe they say that he is not circumscript and tied to place and that he is corporally euerie where Againe sometimes they say We set our teeth in the flesh of our Lord wee deuour and feede vpon him with our teeth c. We chew him wee breake him c. And sometimes they are angrie that one should obiect it against them as their reproach they vexe themselues they denie it To bee short for we should neuer haue done if wee should goe about to gather together all their contradictions and this shall suffice for a taste when shame seaseth vpon them they are offended that a man should laye it to their charge that they haue saide That the Priests are creators of their Creator c. And by and by they come againe to their mutuall byace and doe freely vtter it That the Eucharist is no creature That it is the Creator himselfe That it is an Hypostaticall grace That it deserueth to bee adored and praied vnto c. And yet the same neuerthelesse say they that dependeth vppon the intent and purpose of him that consecrateth Now wee haue finished the whole historie of the doctrine of Transubstantiation taught in the Church of Rome The comparing of the holy supper and the Masse together But how farre is it off from the auncient simplicitie of the Christian Church and how farre from the institution made by our Lord of the holy supper The Summe wherof is thus That in the holy supper we are seriously admonished of our bond and obligation vnto our Lord and of our dutie towards our neighbour likewise nourished and strengthned in our coniunction with Christ our head whereupon dependeth our true life which approueth and maketh it self manifestly knowne as the soule doth it selfe by his motions by our zeale towards God and our behauiour towards our neighbours Therein we cal to mind our obligation when we remember according to his commandement the death and Passion of our Lord That we were dead in our sinnes dead verily and eternally seeing it was requisite and necessarie that the eternall Sonne of God should expose and giue himselfe to death euen to the death of the Crosse to redeeme and set vs free from that death therefore eternall death And thence is that action of praise and thankesgiuing that followeth solemnely obserued and performed in this action and perpetuall in our soules if we be truely faithfull For hee that willingly belieueth this great and vnspeakable benefit how can he possibly forget it How can it possibly be but that he should occupie and as it were powre forth himselfe in a continuall exercising of praise and thankesgiuing Seeing I say he sinneth euerie moment he cannot bee without matter to humble himselfe euerie moment and to haue his eye both vpon death and also vpon hell and accordingly againe he hath matter euerie moment to raise vp him selfe againe in hope by the remembrance of this eternall Sacrifice vpon the mention that is made namely in this Sacrament How that the Sonne of God hath giuen his bodie for him hath beene broken with cares and griefes and how that his bloud was shed for the remission of his sinnes And this is the cause why this Sacrament is called both a remembrance and an Eucharist or action of thankesgiuing For of the remembraunce of this benefite of this gift of saluation and by this vnspeakable meanes there followeth in euerie Christan heart a serious and heartie Eucharist or thankesgiuing But this effect by name is wanting in the Papists their Masse For this remembrance is not practised in it at all the death of the Lord is not shewed foorth there at all vnto the people This is in steed of whatsoeuer it should bee a heape of words and a varietie of gestures neither the one nor the other vnderstood Wee are taught likewise in the holy Supper our duties towards our neighbours for wee are not only created of one and the same Masse but regenerate and begotten again but redeemed and bought with one price euen bloud but made members of the same bodie and quickned by one and the same spirit but liuing mouing and feeling from one and the same head One with him through the grace of his good pleasure and will One therefore amongst our selues both by his commaundement and by naturall dutie And if the head the eternall Sonne of God haue giuen his life for vs to make vs I say his members what do
which hee there alleadgeth out of the old Writers are verie expresse and fit for the purpose ' Peter sayeth hee preacheth vnto them to belieue in him whom they had crucified to the ende that belieuing they might drinke the bloode which they had spilt in their madde and furious moode Againe The same blood which they shedde in their follie they drunke by his grace c. And the Canons which hee draweth out of Iulius Gelasius and Gregorie the Great doe vtter the same neither doth the Glose vpon the decree speake otherwise in any part thereof de Consecr d. 2. To bee briefe the olde Agends euen to this daye in the Rubrick of the visitation of the sicke do beare these wordes Let the bodie and the blood of the Lord bee administred vnto them vnder both kindes yea and since that superstition brought in that which they call Periculum effusionis the daunger of shedding so that vntill this time there is not one bare worde to bee found in all the olde Writers to the contrarie but that the cuppe was administred vnto the people Sufficient proofe of the same are the verses engrauen vppon the olde cuppes as likewise this Hymne in vse as yet vnto this daye Dedit fragilib us corporis ferculum Dedit ex tristibus sanguinis poculum Omnes ex eo bibite Sic Sacrificium istud instituit Cuius Officium committi vo luit Solis Presbiteris quib us sie congruit Vt sumant dent caeteris As likewise Beatus Rhenanus reporteth that in his time there were to bee seene in some cathedrall Churches the cuppes wherewith they ministred vnto the people and that they were called ministring cuppes likewise in the Romish pontificall which were couered and of the weight of some 480. or 560. ounces hauing a certaine pretie little beake or pipe at which the people did drinke to auoid all shedding And namelie there is to bee read of that of the cathedrall Church of Mentz and of that of the Abbye of S. Gall in Swisserland And as yet to this day in the Abbye of Clugni at the great Masse the Priest doth consecrate three hostes the one whereof they say is for himselfe and the others for the Deacon and Subdeacon which being receiued hee drinketh in the cuppe one parte of the consecrated wine with a hollow reede or pipe and then after him his Deacon and Subdeacon one after another doe drinke the rest with the same reede or pipe And the Christians called Maronicks of the Citie Marcinas in Syria remaining still vntill this present in Ierusalem practise the same And now wee are come to twelue hundred yeares and more after the death of our Lord obseruing in all ages and pointing out from age to age this vse of both kinds in the Church And then what manner of antiquitie is that which our aduersaries can obiect against vs from that time forward But as the doctrine of Transubstantiation authorised by the Councell of Lateran after the yeare 1200. had within a while after engendred and brought forth by consequence the concomitancie or ioyning and coupling of the bodie and blood of Christ together as also the daunger of shedding this new conclusion followed of these two ouer-measures about the yeare 1300. That therefore it was sufficient seeing also that it was lesse daungerous to giue vnto the Laitie onelie the kind of bread And yet hetherto it stoode rather by toleration then by ordinance or constitution for it was not yet throughlie founde out as being but in certaine Churches not in all and the rather seeing the daylie resolution of the best learned was That the Sacrament was not perfect but vnder both kindes Gulielmus Durandus Bishoppe of Miniat Gulielm Durand in ration diuinorum L. 4. p. 3. titulo de osculo pacis did euerie where maintaine and defend that our Lorde did institute it for all vnder both kindes and that they are requisite for the perfection of the Sacrament in briefe hee sayeth All those in the Primitiue Church which were present at Masse did communicate because that all the Apostles had drunk of thee cup the Lord commaunding them Drinke yee all for they offered a great loafe sufficient for all which thing is as yet practised of the Grecians Where is now the difference betwixt the Priestes and the Laitie Againe Although that vnder the kinde of wine the bodie bee receiued with the blood Duran l. 2. p. 2. tit simili mod notwithstanding according to the iudgement of Innocent the third the blood cannot bee drunke vnder the kinde of bread nor the bodie is not eaten vnder the kinde of wine because that like as the blood is not eaten nor the bodie drunken so neyther is the one and the other drunke vnder the kinde of bread nor eaten vnder the kinde of Wine c. And this is the cause why he addeth in certain places after the taking of the bodie and of the blood there is reserued and kept behind in the cup some little quantitie of blood and wine powred vpon it to the end that the other Communicantes may take it because it should not bee conuenient to make so much blood and because also that there cannot be any cup found to containe it and notwithstanding sayeth hee in manie places men doe communicate with breade and wine that is with the whole Sacrament and this is also confirmed vnto vs by Thomas And hereof it commeth that some do attribute the taking away of the cuppe vnto this Innocent notwithstanding that he made not anie decree for the same Balaeus l. 5. de vit Pap. But yet it was much about the verie same time that the giuing of wine to wash the mouth withall was brought in in steade of the cutting of the kinde for wee reade in the Synodall booke of the Church of Nisme these wordes Wee commaund and inioyne all Priestes Synodalis liber Nemau eccles that they haue pure wine readie in the Church to giue vnto euerie one of the people presentlie after that hee shall haue receiued the bodie of the Lord forbidding them in expresse tearmes not to depart out of the presence of the Priests vntill they haue taken some and verie well washed their mouthes therewithall And notwithstanding this error did not vniuersallie as then possesse all Christendome Abbas Visper for wee reade that the Christian Souldiers which were to vndergoe the assault made vpon Damiata before that they would buckle themselues thereunto did all of them communicate the bodie blood of our Lord c. Alexander Hales maketh mention how that in his time the deuout and religious persons found it strange that the cuppe should bee taken from them demaunding that it might bee restored vnto them againe and that this their request was made of no effect by a pretended miracle which was by the making of blood to come out of an host Alexand. 4. q. 40. M. 3. art 2. 4. q. 53. M. 1. c. And
Idem Serm. 2. de Baptisme c. 3. lie open to such great and grieuous threatnings what shall we say of him that sheweth himselfe rash and vnaduisedly carying himselfe against so great a misterie Verily wee will say with Saint Paul That he eateth and drinketh his owne condemnation not discerning the Lords body But wee may learne of the said Saint Basill in the same place that such touching is not meant of the body but of the soule For saith he By so much the more as he is greater then the Temple c. so much the more is it to be feared to approach rashly to touch with an impure and filthy soule the body of Christ then to come neere vnto sheepe and Oxen c. Out of Gregorius Nyssenus the brother of Saint Basill they cite a place Gregor de vita Mosis but it maketh nothing at all for them for hee intreating of the Manna saith The bread that came downe from heauen which is the true mâate which is signified in this historie is not a thing without a body For how should a thing without a body become foode and sustenance to a body This would be to purpose against such as should denie the veritie of the body of Christ and further can it not serue But and if they should gather from it that common bread by consecrating may be made the heauenly bread and the heauenly bread a body to nourish our bodies they should sinne many waies against themselues for they will not graunt that either the bread may bee made a body neither yet that it entreth into the nourishment of the body whereupon it remaineth that wee vnderstand this place by the Councell of Nice That the Sacrament to become profitable both to soule and bodie is made vnto vs a seale of the resurrection c. But will wee plainely know this Fathers meaning The bread saith he in the beginning is common Idem de Bapt. but the misterie hauing made it sacred it is called and is the body of Christ and so the wine and beeing things of small accompt before the blessing after the same which proceedeth of the spirit they worke excellently What then is there any transmutation of the substance Thus saith he by the newnesse of the blessing the same power that is to say of the holy Ghost maketh the Minister reuerend and seperated from the vulgar sort for of one of the multitude of the people which he was yesterday he is sudainely become a Master and teacher of pietie and a super-intendent of the hidden and pro found misteries and al this without any maner of change made either in his body or forme Thus againe the Altar is holy and yet it is but a common stone not differing from others that walles are made of but this commeth to passe by the dedicating of it to God Let vs reason from thence therfore neither the bread nor the wine are changed in themselues neither in their bodies or formes but onely in that of common ones they are made sacred and sanctified instruments of God to exhibite vnto vs his grace c. Gregorius Nazianzenus Eate the body and drinke the bloud without beeing confounded and doubting c. and denie not faith vnto the things which are named of the flesh and Passion of our Lord c. that is to say Bee not offended as are the Iewes and Gentiles at the Crosse and infirmities of Christ But say they hee calleth it Eating and drinking c. And who will doubt of that We doe not contend about the thing but the manner Verily saith he let vs become partakers of the Passeouer and yet notwithstanding spiritually Greg. Nazianz in orat 2. de Pasch although this Passeouer bee more manifest then the old For the Passeouer of the Law I speake it boldly was a more obscure figure of a figure c. And then ours also is but a figure but yet a more cleare and plaine figure And in the funerals of his sister Gorgonia Idem in funere Gorg. If said he her hand had in any part clasped and laid close hold vppon any thing of the representations and resemblances of the precious body or bloud of Christ c. Then they continued resemblances that is to say figures after the consecration For otherwise who would belieue that these holy persons more zealous verily and bearing more reuerence vnto sacred things then they of this age would haue permitted these women to touch them thus with their hands and so to carie traile them vp and downe their houses Optatus doth agrauate the furious outrages of the Donatists in these words Optat. aduers Parm. l. 2. You haue broken downe the Altars whereupon heretofore you haue offered whereupon the vowes of the people and the members of Christ haue beene carried from whereof many haue receiued the pledges of eternall saluation the protection of faith and the hope of the resurrection you haue broken the cups the bearers of the bloud of Christ c. The Altar which is the seate of his bodie and of his bloud c. Who seeth not that all this must be figuratiuely taken and that the first figures doe binde vs to the others Verily after the same manner that the members of Christ that is to say the faithfull and their vowes haue beene carried vpon the Altar that is to say in spirit in the same the body and bloud haue beene set there also the Cups haue beene the bearers c. And in like maner when he saith The pledge of eternall life the hope of the resurrection what other thing is this then that which the Councell of Nice said Pledges of our resurrection And at the least of that which he saith afterward What offence hath Christ done you whose body and bloud at certaine moments dwelt in these Altars They should haue learned that this could not bee spoken or vnderstood but of the vse celebration of the holy supper and that at that time they had not kept them in a tabernacle vpon the Altar that they might be there still resident and worshipped continually And as little dooth that proue Ephrem l. de natur Dei nimium scrutanda which they alleadge of Saint Ephrem Why seekest and searchest thou saith he for things that are past finding out Thou wilt leaue off to be faithfull any longer and fall to becurious For whome may this saying better fit then the embracers of transubstantiation for they haue vndertakeÌ to examine these misteries by Auerrhoes and Aristotle But rather saith hee be faithfull and innocent be partaker of the immaculate bodie of thy Lord by a most euen faith Assure thy selfe that thou eatest the same Lambe whole and intire c. These things surpasse all admiration he hath giuen vs fire and spirit to eate and drinke that is his bodie and his bloud c. Fire then and spirit which are not laid hold on or taken with the hand but spiritually but
as hee hath said with a most euen and vpright faith c. Epiphanius Epiphan in Anchorato ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã We see that which our Lord tooke in his hands as the Gospel reporteth it That he rise vp at supper that he toke these things and how that after he had giuen thanks he said ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã this is mine and this and this And we see that it is not either equall or like either to the Image and similitude in the flesh either yet to the inuisible Deitie or to the lineaments of members For this is of a round fashion and insensible as concerning power There hee reasoneth how man hath receiued the image of God truely but yet not according to the proper nature of the Diuinitie but by grace and hee alleadgeth for proofe thereof the example of the Sacrament Now then how and in what manner is the Sacrament the body of Christ Verily saith hee he would haue said by grace This is mine this and this c. And no man doubteth of this speech for who so belieueth not that the same is true as he hath spoken it he is fallen from grace and from saluation Where wee are to marke that Bellarmine leaueth out these words As he hath spoken it that so hee may applie them vnto the thing and not to the speech The reason then standeth Man is the Image of God not according to the proper nature of the Diuinitie but by grace so the bread is the body of Christ by grace and not by nature and man is regenerate in the image of Christ not by ceasing to be any more man but by being sanctified in Christ so the bread is made the body of Christ not by ceasing to bee bread any more but by being no more common bread by being made holy by being made a Sacrament c. And this he declareth more plainely by the similitude of Baptisme For saith he the vertue of the bread Ephran cont haeres l. 3. tom 2. and force of the water are made strong and powerfull in Christ to the end that not the bread but the vertue of the bread might be made vertue vnto vs and the bread is meate but the vertue which is in it is vnto vinification So as water dooth not onely wash and make vs cleane but is further made vnto vs the perfecting of our saluation by faith c. Where he compareth the water of Baptisme with the bread of the supper Now in the water there is no chaunge or transmutation And hee setteth the force and vertue thereof against the element and faith against the washing that vertue which offereth the grace vnto vs that faith which receiueth it in vs in whose soules the mysterie is made perfect for it is made for them and not in the Elements which are made for vs. Chrysostome hath very loftie and hyperbolical speeches Chrysost hom 60. 61. ad Pop. Antioch Hom in Mat. 14.83 In Encaeniis de Euchar. De S. Philog Idem hom 51 in Matth. Esay 6. Hom. 83. in Mat. but we can haue no better expounder of the same then himself in examining the places either in themselues or by comparing them one with an other He saith therefore Thou seest him thou touchest him thou eatest him thou settest thy teeth in his flesh thou receiuest him into thee Yea but something then of the maner how I see him Now he is inuisible vnto me How I touch him Now This is saith he with a pure and cleane heart How I receiue him Now this is In my soule how I set my teeth in him Now these are the teeth of faith No master of transubstantiation should bee so bold as to speake otherwise After the same manner then I eate him that is to say Sacramentally spiritually by faith The hand of the Minister saith he giueth thee not the body it is the hand of Christ that giueth it thee It is not a man it is a Seraphim with a pinsers such as Esay saw Suppose that it is the bloud that runneth out from his side Draw neer then therunto with pure lips c. Yea again but this then is that bodie and that bloud in the same maner that he which giueth them vnto me is a Seraphim or Christ himselfe after the same manner that the burning cole is made vnto mee in this example the propitiation of my sinnes There is no chaunge made in the person of the Minister nor in the nature of the cole neither therefore in the bread And notwithstanding we receiue the body the assurance also of the remission of our sins but after the same manner that Christ is giuen vnto vs that is to say spiritually and vnder a mysterie And oftentimes he compareth the supper with Baptisme with Baptisme I say wherein by the agreement of both sides there is not any transubstantiation Hee hath said saith he this is my bodie let vs belieue him without doubting or wauering and let vs behold and looke vppon him with the eyes of our minds for Christ his gift is not to be discerned with the sences c. So by the water of Baptisme which is sensible he hath giuen vs regeneration which is a gift to be receiued with the vnderstanding And he addeth the reason For if thou werst without a body then would hee haue giuen thee these gifts bare and naked without a bodie but seeing thy soule is ioyned to a body he giueth thee to apprehend his giftes by sensible things But handling this matter of purpose and that in these verie places where it hath his proper seate he is well furnisht and prouided to expound himselfe verie sensiblie Idem hom 46. in Iohan. My words saith the Lord are spirit and life that is to say We must vnderstand them according to the spirit mistically spiritually and not carnally And carnally saith he that is to say simply according to the bare letter Spiritually that is to say Idem hom 17. ad Hebr. hom 83. in Mat. Idem hom 20 in Mat. by considering the Sacraments with the eies of the spirit Againe This sacrifice is the marke signe and figure of him who was hanged vppon the Crosse God hath prepared this table to shew continually the bread the wine in the Sacrament according to the order of Melchisedec for are semblance of the body and bloud of Christ As our forefathers celebrated the Passeouer in remembrance of the myracles done in Egypt so shall you celebrate this in remembrance of me That bloud was shed for the saluation of the first borne this for the sins of the whole world c. And as Moyses saith this shal be an euerlasting remembrance vnto you c. So I you shall doe this in remembrance of me c. I haue desired to keepe this passeouer with you to make you spirituall Therefore he drinketh with them to the ende that they may not say shall we drinke the bloud of a man c. Againe Where
the carrion shall bee Idem hom 24. in 1. Cor. c. 10. thither will the Eagles resort The Eagles saith he to shew that it greatly standeth him vpon that wil come neere to this body to pitch his flight in the highest and loftiest degree and that he haue nothing to doe with the earth that he looke vp vnto behold the Sun of righteousnes And that he haue the eye of his vnderstanding verie quicke and sharpe sighted for this table is a table for Eagles to feed vpon and not the Crowes They are to thinke saith he in an other place Idem hom 60. ad Pop. Antioch Idem in Psal 144.133 in Mat. hom 7. 90. Idem in Ep. ad Caesar Monach Idem in oper impers hom 11. in Iohan. That they taste and feed on him that is set on high worshipped of Angels They are to rise vp to the gates of heauen to looke vpon him he filleth the spirit not the belly He distributeth the holy things vnto them that are holy Thou maiest imbrace him but it must be with a pure conscience touch him but by rising in thy spirit soaring aboue the heauens But what is there in all this that maketh for the transubstantiators In the Epistle to Caesarius ther is a doubt put yet it is an old one The bread saith he before it be sanctified is called by vs bread but after that it is sanctified by the grace of God c. it is thoght worthy to be called by the name of the body of our Lord notwithstanding that the nature of bread doe still abide in it c. And in an other place If it be daungerous to conuert sanctified vessels to priuate vses there being not in them the verie bodie of Christ but the misterie of his body then how much more the vessels of our bodies which God hath prepared for his owne habitation c. Whether Chrysostome Maximinus or some other were the Author of this booke so it is that he speaketh as was then the vse and custome and according to the faith receiued in the Church For as concerning that which Bellarmine saith that a certaine disciple of Berengarius did insert it it is as easie for vs to denie as it is hard and difficult for him to proue Saint Ierome speaketh not any otherwise Hieronym in Mat. 26. After saith hee that the Passeouer was accomplished and the flesh of the Lambe eaten with the Apostles he tooke bread which comforteth the heart of man and passeth forward to the Sacrament of the true Passeouer to the end that as Melchisedec Gods high Priest offering for a presiguration of him had done he also might represent the truth of his body Bellarmine laboureth in this place to turne represent into present or offer Idem ad Hedââ but S. Ierome will expound himselfe If saith he the bread which is come downe from heauen be the body of Christ and the wine his bloud shed for manye for the remission of sins c. let vs ascend with the Lord into this great hall c. and let vs receiue of him there on high the cup of the new Testament and there celebrating with him the Passe-ouer let vs bee drunken with him with the wine of sobrietie c. Then it is here below that it doth represent him and on high that it presenteth and offereth him They replie If saith he The bread which he brake and gaue to his Disciples be the body of our Sauior then our Lord himselfe est conuina conuiuium both the guest and the feast he which eateth he which is eaten c. Not verily after the letter for Belarmine would be loth to blame S. Ierome of heresie and this is their heresie That the bread may be the body of Christ And therefore in a mysterie Idem in 1. Cor c. 11. in a figure for a remembrance for a pledge c. And he himselfe also doth vse al these words Hee tooke the bread saith hee and blessing it as he should suffer left it to vs for his last remembrance as he which goeth into strange countries leaueth some one or other token of remembrance with his friend c. which he can hardly looke vpon without weeping And this is in handling the matter of the supper Idem aduers Ioum. l. 2. C. de hac quidem de Consecr D. 2. In an other place He offered wine for a figure of his bloud c. for a figure of his Passion to approue the truth of his body And vpon Leuiticus Of this oblation saith he which is maruelously made for a remembrance of Christ it is permitted to eate but it is not permitted to any according to his own sence to eate of that which Christ hath offered vpon the Altar of the Crosse What becoÌmeth then of that which they say that the very same is taken in of men at their mouthes And what distinction shall it be possible for S. Ierome to make therein But that that that is to say the Sacrament is taken and receiued with the mouth but this that is the thing is receiued by faith And this is the same that he saith in an other place In Ep. ad Hedâât In Eccles c. 3 Idem in 1. Cor 11. In Esa c 66. That all those that haue put on Christ in Baptisme doe eate the bread of Angels that we are fed with his flesh both in the Sacraments as also in the Scriptures That they which haue had the same in such sort as to bee fed therewith must haue a cleane and a new spirit Comparing the receiuing of Christ in the supper with that receiuing of him which is in Baptisme and in the word Againe That the flesh of Christ is vnderstood two waies Either spiritually and diuinely whereof it is said My flesh is truely meate c. Or for that which was crucified and pearced with the Souldiers speare That then is the Sacramentall that is to say the Eucharisticall bread so called for the straite vnion of the Sacrament and the thing c. And this the real into which we are grafted and implanted by the vertue of the holy Ghost crucified in it to be glorified with it c. For as for that which our aduersaries say that that is his flesh which cannot suffer and this his flesh that is subiect to suffering they should remember themselues how that this is spoken many ages after our Lords glorification whose flesh as they themselues hold cannot any more become subiect to suffering S. Idem ad Eph. c. August q. â7 In Leuât ad Eund cont Maxim l. 3. c. 22. Idem Ep. 23. ad Boâââac Augustine commeth We haue seene his Maximes heretofore as so many preparatiues to the deciding of this matter Hee said vnto vs The fathers haue eaten the same meate that we in the Sacraments and he gaue vs the holy supper for an example Againe The signes of eatimes
Idem in Psal 33.1 2. Ierm And how was he carried in his own hands Because that recommending his body his bloud he took into his hands that which the faithful know that is to say the bread and the cup and so he carried himselfe after a certaine maner saying This is my body c. Now let them expound vnto vs what is the meaning of this Quodammodo C. Hocest quod De Consecr D 2. Idem Ep. 118. c. 3 after a certaine sort except it be Sacramentally Or as the Canon saith Improperly not in truth but in a misterie To the end saith he that the sence may bee It is called the body of Christ that is to say it signifieth it He compareth say they the deuotion wherwith it ought to be honoured to that of the Centurion who said vnto our Lord I am not worthie that thou shouldest come vnder my roofe c. But to what purpose if we receiue but the signe Where as we take the thing by faith and the signe with the hand As the Centurion receiued the Lord corporally vnder this roofe and spiritually and by faith in his soule and corporally without faith vnto condemnation spiritually by faith vnto saluation according to that which Saint Augustine saith in an other place That the Virgine is not vnâhappy Idem in ps 98. because shee did conceiue and beare our Lord in her wombe but by faith in her soule But he hath said say they Worship his footstoole and thereby he meaneth his flesh And of his flesh he saith That no man doth eate it that hath not first worshipped it This is not then the bread And who doubteth that wee ought not to worship the flesh of Christ vnited hypostatically to the Deitie And that no man can eate it which doth not belieue it and that no man can belieue it which doth not worship it and that no man can truely worship it except that hee belieue it And is not this same against our transubstantiators which teach that the wicked eate it Of those I speake which can neither worship nor belieue it But to worship it is to worship it in heauen and not in the bread lifting vp our spirits on high and not casting downe our eyes vpon the earth And this is it that wee dispute Not saith S. Augustine the signe that is seene Idem de doctr Christ l. 3. c. 9. and which goeth away but that whereunto it ought to bee referred But let them blush and bee ashamed that they haue not added there to that which followeth Vpon what ground so euer thou fallest downe to worship looke not down vnto the earth but vp to the holy one whose foot stoole it is Idem in Psal 98. that is to say the humanitie of Christ And when thou worshippest him let not thy thoughts rest in the flesh and without being quickned by the spirit for it is the spirite that quickneth c. And this is the cause why our Lord said to the twelue c. Vnderstand sptritually that which I haue said you shall not eate this body which you see neither shall you drinke this my bloud which they shall shed that shall crucifie me I haue inioyned you by commandement to vse a certaine Sacrament which spiritually vnderstood will giue you life c. Had it not therfore beene better for them that they had left this place vnremembred They cite an other place That which is taken from the fruits of the earth saith hee consecrated by misticall prayer let vs take for the spirituall saluation in remembrance of the passion of our Lord Idem de Trin. l. 3. c. 4. c. it is not sanctified to be so great a Sacrament but by the inuisible operation of the holy Ghost And what is there heere for any man to doubt of As though there were no other operation of the holy Ghost but Transubstantiation For is not regeneration in Baptisme a marueilous worke also of the holy Ghost Wherein notwithstanding the water in his substance receiued not any chaunge But as for that which hee saith of the fruites of the earth and that they are made a great Sacrament they should haue learned that for to continue Sacraments they also continued fruites of the earth and for to continue fruites of the earth they did also continue Sacraments that is to say sacred signes of the grace of God And such like and lesse forcible to proue any thing are these places following It is one Passeouer which the Iewes celebrate as yet with a lamb idem contr li. Pet. l. 2. c. 37. It is an other which we receiue of the body bloud of our Lord. And who denieth it euen since the true Lamb which hath caused to cease the tipical or figuratiue and which hath take froÌ it both the thing and also the Sacrament Againe In stead of all the old sacrifices the body of Christ Idem de ciuit Dei l. 17. c. 20 is offered and administred to them which are partakers thereof Or who doubteth of this point And how oft hath it beene told them that the question is of the manner And in the end Idem apud Yuon Carnut Serm. ad Neophyt Idem de doct Christ l. 3. c. 16 they would find it in a place cited by Yuon Bishop of Charters Take and receiuean the bread that which was hanged vpon the Crosse and in the Cup that which issued out of the body of Christ And what is this but the same that he said to the children as here hee speaketh vnto Nouices or new conuerted Christians These things are called Sacraments because that therein one thing is seene and an other vnderstood Communicate in the passion of our Lord and keepe fast in your memories that his flesh was crucified and pearced through for you And yet this place is not found in his workes but alleadged by the said Yuon of Chartres Let onely the sound Reader iudge here what swaie or force these places can afford amongst so manie others by which they are most clearely and planely expounded Cyrill Patriarke of Alexandria giueth vs these Maximes Cyril Anât 12 Our Misterie is not an Anthropophagie that is to say consisteth not in eating of mans flesh we must not set the spirits of the faithfull in the scrole of these grosse conceites beeing occupied in things that are receiued by a pure exquisite and onely faith c. Christ entreth into vs by faith and dwelleth in vs by the holy Ghost for the holy Ghost is not separated from the Sonne c. Cyril 3. c. 24. l. 11. in Ioh. Idem in Leuit. l. 7. Idem in Ioh. l. 3. c. 24. If thou stand perswaded according to the letter in that which is said If you eate not the flesh c. this letter dooth slate thee but if thou be perswaded to vnderstand it spiritually there is the spirit of life to bee found therein c. The only begotten Sonne
Againe that which followeth Thy bodie is broken O Christ thy cup is blessed let thy blood be to vs vnto eternall life Can this be spoken and that in their owne iudgementes but of the bread and not of the bodie seeing that in the bodie they do not allow of any breaking And in deed he calleth the kinds after the consecration Creatures in these words Per quem haec omnia Domine semper bona creas sanctificas viuificas c. By whom O Lord thou createst all these thinges as also sanctifiest and quickenest them c. But the praiers which are said after the communion which they call Post-communions will witnesse with vs of the intent of the Church We which receiue the pledge of eternall life doe humblie beseech thee that this which we haue toucht by the image of the sacrament may be receiued of vs by a manifest receiuing c. Againe Hauing beene refreshed with celestial meat drinke we pray thee that we may be made strong through this prayers in remembrance of whom we haue receiued these things Again That we may receiue the sauing effect the pledge whereof we haue receiued by these mysteries Note Pledge Image of the Sacrament communication mysteries c. which they also commonly call Commercia sacrosancta redemptionis nostrae The sacred trafficke of our redemption Celestiall gifts the celestiall Table celestiall sacraments spirituall nourishmentes which are receiued by the spirit in visible mysteries but by an inuisible effect c. Now followeth that which is attributed vnto Chrysostome S. Chrysostomes liturgie but with what apparance of truth we haue shewed before for it cannot bee of fiue hundred yeares after The prefaces therein are customarie There is something said of change but by the inuocating of the name of God and by the power of the holy Ghost not by the pronunciation of wordes and not in the nature of the elementes but in the vse for likewise after the blessing there is a prayer For the precious giftes sanctified And the bread is called Holy bread which is distributed vnto those that are present in these wordes The Lambe of God the Sonne of the father is distributed and not diuided daily eaten and neuer consumed but he sanctifieth them which are partakers thereof Can this be any otherwise spoken then figuratiuely They obiect vnto vs that it is there said That Christ is present there That he is there toucht with the hand and seene with the eye c. And would they haue all this vnderstood according to the letter How then is it said both before and all with one breath Christ is there inuisiblie It is not incident for him to bee discerned there by our sight c. And how will these contradictions in one the same Periode agree stand together but only thus by vnderstanding the signe to be spoken of in the one the thing in the other Can they any way relieue themselues still holding their opinions without falling as saith the Canon into greater more dangerous heresies then euer did Berengarius But verily Chrysost hath spokeÌ thus elswhere Christ is crucified before your eyes his bloud runneth downe from his side c. And S. Paul likewise to the Galathians Christ is crucified before your eies As in S. Ierome Hyeronym in Psal 85. Tertul. de baptism Our faces in baptisme are marked with the bloud of Christ In Tertullian We are washed in the passion of our Lord c. In S. Barnard Washed in his bloud in Baptisme c. And all this without any reall transmutation in the elements In the Masse also vsed at this day The liturgie of the Latines although that it haue beene ouertrimmed againe and againe wee may find sorne traces and footinges thereof for the bread and the wine are there called Dona Munera giftes offerings and the same gifts after consecration are called Creatures Per quem haec omnia semper bona creas c. Whereas the massing Priestes would haue vs belieue that after they haue once gone ouer them that they become the Creator himselfe And they pray vnto God That he would vouchsafe to accept them as the offeringes of Abell c. If it were Christ himselfe with what face could this be done Furthermore there are as yet many Post-communions carrying S. Ambrose his stile As this Pignus vitae eternae c. the pledge of eternall life Again Quod specie gerimus reruÌ veritare capiamus Lord let thy Sacraments accomplish in vs that which they containe to the end we may receiue in truth that which we handle in figure Otherwise how wil they expound this without a figure That the bodie that I haue taken and the bloud that I haue drunke cleaueth vnto my entralles if we vnderstand it not of the entralles of the soule and by consequent of the mouth of the same according to the words which follow That so there may not remaine any spot of mine iniquities in me c. They think themselues to haue done a great act against al these so euident proofes Obiection when they can but obiect against vs That our Lord had told his disciples that hee would not speake any more vnto them in similitudes and that the question is here about a Testament wherein euerie thing must be plainely set downe But is there any that do both wittingly and willingly make the same more obscure and intricate then they doe which of them or vs doth admit therein both moe figures more strange figures But we say that there is something to be said betwixt parables and figures and that figures are giuen to make cleare and plaine not to make obscure darke And that more is there is not any place in the scripture without speaking either of their figures That the whole discourse of the holy supper is full of figures or our owne wherein there are so many figures to be found Father let this cup passe from me Let a man sell that he hath to buy him a sword This cup is the new Testament c. I will not drinke any more of this fruit Behold thy mother c. Are these figures And is there not also both before and after the passion not onely figuratiue speeches but also figured deeds The washing of the feet of the Apostles The sop giuen to Iudas c. The breathing vpon the Apostles c. in these words Receiue the holy Ghost c. And yet these figures whether those concerning actions or those concerning wordes such as both expressely signifie as also giue much light to that which is intended to bee deliuered yea more then many other wordes would haue done For what store number would haue sufficed to lay open the duetie that our Lord would that S. Iohn should performe to the virgine or the humilitie which hee recommended to the Apostles or to haue set forth the presence of the spirite which he was as certainely to send vnto
neere to his death had care to set vs in possession of his grace to the end that his inuisible grace might be giuen vs by some visible signe And for that are all the Sacraments instituted for that cause also the Eucharist and Baptisme c. What will they here say which blame and are offended with vs for that we call the Sacraments a ring or pledge In an other place he putteth downe this comparatiue speech Idem in Cant. serm 33. Men vse not to take with like chearefulnesse the crust of the Sacrament and the finest of the flower of the Corne faith and riches remembrance and presence eternitie and a stinted time the face and the Glasse the Image of God and the forme of a seruant Againe Idem de S. Martinio ser 21. The true substance of the flesh is exhibited vnto vs in the Sacrament but spiritually not carnally And what is the meaning of this spiritually Verily saith he in an other place expounding these words Noli me tangere This touching from henceforth seeing Christ is gone vp into heauen is done by the affection not with the hand with the desire not with the eye by faith not by feeling Thou shalt touch him with the hand of faith the finger of desire the fierie flames of deuotion and with the eye of the vnderstanding c. To belieue him is to haue found him Hug. erud Theolog. trac 6. c. 7. Summae Senten de sacr l. 2. p. 8. c. 8. 13. The faithfull knowe that Christ dwelleth by faith in their hearts what can there be more neere Hugo of Saint Victor This visible kind is named flesh by the custome of the Scripture which giueth to Sacraments the names of the things whereof they are Sacraments Againe The bread is proposed and set before men that in it may be taken and by it may bee signified the truth of the bodie and bloud of Christ And againe The receiuing of the Eucharist is the Sacrament and image of the participation of Iesus For this his Sacrament which wee take visibly is the signe that we ought to be vnited vnto him spiritually In a word It is better for thee saith he that Christ should enter into thy vnderstanding then into thy belly This meate is for the soule and not for the bodie Which beareth in a word this lessoÌ with it as we take it That the bread is the body of Christ Sacramentally in signification and in figure exhibiting notwithstanding vnto our soules the thing in truth spiritually by faith And Berengarius doth interpret it in the same words cited by Lanfrancus Now I am not ignorant that these same Doctors haue in other places spoken altogether as properly but so it is that Barbarisme had not as yet choaked suppressed the old language of the Church notwithstaÌding that persecution was euerie where intended against them that would speake it freely Oppositions Peter de Bruits a famous Doctor at Tholose who taught that the transmutatioÌ of the kinds was contrarie to the word of God Petrus Cluniacensis l 2. being followed of a great number of people in the Prouences of Dolphinie Prouence Languedoc and Guien was burned aliue And Henrie his fellow Scholler did not shrinke to take his place vpon him in most couragious sort maner as also diuers others with him An Abbot rose on the other side in Fraunce who preached the verie same doctrine an other in England holding disputation Panem esse Sacramentum non rem Sacramenti That the bread is the Sacrament and not the thing but this man was oppressed by Malachias Bishop of Ireland In Graecia likewise they disputed and reasoned sutably to this doctrine Whether the bodie of Christ Nicetas after it is taken bee corruptible or incorruptible Nicetas taketh the one part and Humbert the Burgonian the other men agreed vpon as contrarie one to the other in all things Thus by these friuolous and fantasticall questions turning into cruell contentions the true body of Christ was rent in peeces and his very bloud contemptuously shed and spoyled whereas it was instituted for the vnion and knitting together of the Church Now come in Gratian and Lombard Friers patrons and protectors the one of the Canonists the other of the Schoolemen the one a compiler of the Decrees the other of the sentences Anno 1200. The Canons the greater part whereof is taken from the Fathers but sometimes not according to their true sence the rather to fit them thereby to their times And hereby we shall still be able to perceiue and see that the truth thereof cannot bee hid or concealed Let vs begin with Gratian The Canon Inquit is verie plaine and manifest Gratian. Cânqâât 80. De Consec d 2 C. Quia passus 3â âc Consec c. 2 â Nullâ ãâ¦ã C. âum Quid 43 c. oâccrâ d 2. âb Gl. C. Non hoc 4â ibid. That the Fathers of the old Testament did eate the same spirituall meate that wee c. The Canon Quia passus That euerie faithfull person is partaker of the bodie and bloud of Christ of his bread and Cup in Baptisme Maxims altogether contrarie to those of the transubstantiators And as concerning the Eucharist the Canon Prima quidem saith You shall not eate this bodie which you see you shall not drinke the bloud which they shall shed that shall crucifie me I haue recommended vnto you a certaine Sacrament the same spiritually vnderstood doth quicken you And the Glose You shall not eate this bodie c. that is in this sort and greatnesse but in the Sacrament Which is directly against that which they teach That the same body which was crucified is eaten in the Eucharist Now to the end they may loose themselues out of this snare they patch it vp with these words Ipsum non ipsum That is the same and not the same the same inuisible not the same visibly c. But the Canons C. Dupliciter 2â ãâ¦ã est quod 4â d. ead ãâã Gloss Aââust in psa 98. Tâom op 58. c 19 C. de hac quidem 75. d. 2 vbi Hieron C. Hoc Corpus 27. de consecr d. 2. Dupliciter and hoc est quod doth quite breake off whatsoeuer hold they might seeme to haue The flesh and the bloud of Christ are taken two waies either as they are spirituall and diuine of which the Lord saith My flesh is truely meate c. Or for the flesh which was crucified and the bloud which was shed with the speare c. Now Saint Augustine meaneth that it is this that is neither eaten nor drunken Againe by the Canon De hac quidem It is not permitted saith he to any man to eate of the host that Christ hath offered vpon the Altar of the Crosse but rather of that other which is admirably done in remembrance of it Then there is nothing left for vs to eate but the remembraunce and memoriall onely
that they are yet notwithstanding they are turned into another thing Note They continue the thing that they are And he expoundeth it by way of consequence For as thou hast taken the similitude of death so also dost thou drinke the similitude of bloud Then not the bodie reallie nor the bloud But the Glose saith In as much as they signifie them In briefe The sacrifice of the Church consisteth in the Sacrament and the thing of the Sacrament as Christ consisteth of God and man Constat ex Deo homine c. Seeing that euerie thing containeth the nature and truth of those things whereof it is made Now then reason thus Christ to bee God ceaseth not to be man neither therefore the bread and wine to be bread and wine notwithstanding that they bee Sacraments And thus you may see how by the decree it selfe made by Gratian the Monke and authorised by the Popes there cannot bee any transubstantiation Let vs come to Peter Lombard Lombard commonly called the Maister of the Sentences How oft is he troubled to shift himselfe of the fathers And so much the more hardly because he would needes broach his owne opinion whereas Gratian for the most parte contented himselfe to report what other men thought To the ende therefore that he may establish the receiued opinion of his time he cutteth off by the foundation Idem l. 1. d. 2. that which the first and ancient ages had embraced and allowed concealing keeping backe such parte of that which he alleadged out of the fathers as might hurt him August in psal 73. not making mention of any thing as farre as in him lay saue that which hee thought might serue his turne First S. Augustine had said in a hundred places after S. Paule That the Fathers vnder the law had eaten in their Sacraments the same spirituall meate that we doe eate in ours He teacheth that those did onely signifie and shadow out saluation but that these do giue it alleadging a lame and maimed place out of Saint Augustine which he ordinarily expoundeth by these words That they were Sacraments of Christ to come and ours of Christ alreadie come c. Secondly S. Augustine after Saint Paule hath taught vs That we put on Christ in Baptisme That therein wee are made partakers also of the bodie and bloud of Christ And all the fathers were wont to reason from Baptisme to the holy Supper from the water to the bread and wine acknowledging the power of the holy Ghost alike in the one and in the other Lombard perceiuing how this might seeme preiudiciall vnto him in the pretended transubstantiation more sparingly and pinchingly Baptisme saith he washeth vs the Eucharist doth perfect vs in goodnesse Lombard l. 4. d. 3. c. euen so farre as that he letteth not to preferre and set confirmation before it Thirdly the Fathers had not acknowledged in the Sacrament any thing besides the signe and the thing of the Sacrament in the holy Supper namely the bread and wine sanctified for signes and the bodie and bloud for the thinges Now Lombard against the nature of a Sacrament acknowledged in all other Sacraments to lay the foundation for his transubstantiation acknowledgeth therein a double signe and a double thing The double signe The kinds which he calleth bread and wine before the consecration And after the same The inuisible bodie and blood signes of the visible bodie and bloud of our Lord And for the double signes One contained and signified that is the flesh of Christ which he tooke of the virgine and the bloud which he did shed for vs and another not contained and notwithstanding signified the vnitie of the Church and the coniunction thereof with Christ which hee calleth the mysticall flesh of Christ C. Non hoc C. Dupliciter directly contrarie to Saint Augustine and the Canon which saith You shall not eate the flesh which the Iewes shall fasten to the crosse neither shall ye drinke the bloud which they shall shed c. Fourthly All antiquitie did tell vs that the signes abide in their nature Saint Augustine and S. Ambrose in speciall After the consecration they are the same that they were Lombard l. 4. d. 8. Lombard subtillie They retaine the names of that which they were before Contrarie to the Canons Non oportet In Sacrament Cum omne Panis hoc est quod dicimus c. Fiftly The Fathers by consequent did teach That the faithfull receiued Sacramentum De consecr d. 2 rem Sacramenti the signe and the thing the vnbelieuers the Sacrament onely He then that maketh a double signe a double thing the thing which he calleth contained and signified a signe after the consecration of the signified and not contained that is to say the bodie and bloud of Christ inuisible vnder the appearances of bread and wine signes of the visible and sensible bodie of Christ teacheth as it were by the spirit of contradiction That the wicked eate the thing of the Sacrament and not the Sacrament They eate not the Sacrament so did the Fathers call the bread and the wine for according to Lombard there remaineth nothing but Accidents which are not subiect to the teeth And notwithstanding our Lord hath said Take eate And the Apostle He that shall eate of this bread c. And notwithstanding if we beleeue him they eate the inuisible bodie and bloud of Christ but without being partakers of the visible bodie and bloud whereof it is the signe Against the Canons Qui discordat Christus Qui mandacant c. And that which is worse against the Sonne of God himselfe who saith vnto vs He that eateth my flesh drinketh my bloud he dwelleth in me and I in him he hath eternall life c. Take this for remission of your sinnes c. Whereas certainly he doth not distinguish by inuisible and visible And against the true Diuinitie also which teacheth vs That the flesh and bloud of the Sonne of God are not without his soule without his spirit or without his diuinitie Neither then without eternall life or without nourishment to them that receiue him and that vnto life to the resurrection vnto life And this is it that Lombard saith in these words Lombard l. 4. d. 9. The wicked receiue sacramentallie that is to say vnder the sacrament that is to say vnder the visible kind the flesh of Christ taken of the virgine c. but not the mysticall which is not receiued of any but the good that is to say the vnitie which is betwixt Christ and his members that which they call the proper and naturall bodie this the spirituall bodie whereas the old Church did neuer know in our Lord any moe bodies then one and that a verie true and naturall bodie And also he hath not a little to doe to cleare quite himselfe of Saint Augustine yea and when he hath done his best yet hee
bodie from the temporall deliuerance to the spirituall from the seruitude of Egypt to the thraâdome and slauerie of sinne and to be short from the eating of this lambe which they had solemnized with him vnto that very and true lambe shadowed and pointed out so many ages before this paschall lambe whose bodie was likewise vpon this day giuen for them to the death Ioh. 6.50.15 and whose blood within a few houres after was shed for the remission of their sinnes Your fathers said he in S. Iohn haue eaten Manna in the wildernes and are dead But will you see the true bread of heauen the breade of life the quickning bread that am I my selfe which am truely come downe from heauen and this bread it is my flesh which I will giue for the life of the world who so shall eate thereof shall neuer die but liue for euer c. As if he should say as followeth Your fathers haue eaten the lambe and we againe haue eaten the same here at this present time but the true and very lambe in deed it is my selfe euen the same of whom Esay hath said vnto you He is led to the slaughter for the transgression of the people Esay 53 his soule is offred vp for a sacrifice for sinne Of whom not long since Iohn Baptist said vnto you behold the lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world and of whom I my selfe say vnto you at this present That I go to be deliuered vp to death for you that you shall haue from henceforth my flesh to eat and my bloud to drinke for the remission of your sinnes and for the nourishing of your soules vp vnto eternall life your soules I say that are barren and void of all righteousnes in themselues and therefore also voide of true life but yet such as shall find life in me in my obedience and in my iustice and righteousnes all which are made yours by the sacrifice which now I am about to offer vp of mine owne accord and free will vnto you they shal be become the foode and foison of eternall life if you acknowledge and confesse your sinne your nakednes your vnprofitablenesse and great miserie that is to say if you truely hunger after my grace if you finde and perceiue your selues changed and altred of righteousnes And to the end that the remembrance of this great benefite may be alwaies fresh and new in your memorie thinke vpon remember it I pray you in such sort maner as you would think vpon your meate and drinke without which your bodies cannot stand and much lesse your soules without the benefite of my death and of the life and spirituall nourishment of the same which is secret and hid Do this whensoeuer you shal do it in remembrance of me in remembrance of my torne rent and broken bodie and of my blood shed for you and that such a remembrance as shall notwithstanding exhibite and communicate them vnto you for the assuring of you of the pardon and remission of your sinnes consequently of the saluation of your soules For alwaies and as oft as you shall eate of this bread and drinke of this cup you shall expresse the death of the Lord that is to say you shall receiue the new couenant of grace the seale of your life in him vntill that hee come But this shall be expounded more largely in his place and in the meane time consider and beholde our Lorde and Sauiour doeth take occasion by the Sacrament of the Paschall lambe to institute and ordaine the Sacrament of the holy Supper passing as Saint Ierome saith from the olde to the new wherein as also in this wee haue likewise to consider both a Sacrament and a Sacrifice A Sacrament in that God there presenteth vnto vs bread and wine visible signes and yet notwithstanding exhibiters of an inuisible grace of the participation which the faithfull haue in his bodie and in his blood being members of this head branches of this vine flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones c. A sacrifice in like manner for that in the holy Supper we giue thankes to God for this great deliuerance which we receiue from the seruitude and punishment of sinne in the death of his welbeloued and hereupon it commeth that we call it Eucharisticall and that it hath the name Eucharist giuen vnto it and which neuerthelesse retaineth in some sort somewhat of the nature of a propitiatorie sacrifice in as much as therein wee carefully obserue and keepe the remembrance of this onely sacrifice which is the onely true propitiatorie which the Sonne sent from the father hath once offered vp for all vpon the tree of the crosse for vs differing herein from the Paschall lambe that the institution of the Lambe was a Sacrament of the deliuerance to come whereas the holy Supper is the Sacrament of grace alreadie wrought and purchased and herein againe for that the Passe-ouer held of the propitiatorie sacrifices in that it represented and set before their eyes that which ought to be accomplished in the bloud of Christ whereas the holy Supper holdeth somwhat of them for that it setteth before our eyes this propitiation made and perfected And thus much be spoken briefly deferring the rest till we come to speake of the Sacrifice pretended to be in the Masse What we haue hitherto obserued What was the forme of the holy Supper instituted by our Lord. 1. Cor. 11. The institution of the holy Supper Math. 26. Marke 24. Luk. 22. Paulus Fagius Deut. 8. Deutr. 16.3 is nothing else but that forme of the holy Supper wherein it was first instituted by our Lord as we haue it set downe in three of the Euangelistes and in S. Paule to the Corinthians the first Epistle and the 11. Chapter The summe whereof is as followeth that our Lord after Supper tooke breade and blessed it They vse the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã This was done after the manner and laudable custome of the Iewes whose ordinarie manner of blessing in this place is yet to bee read Blessed be thou O our Lord God king of eternitie which hast sanctified vs by thy commandements and hast ordained that we should eate vnleauened bread c. Afterward he brake it gaue it to his disciples and said Take eate this is my bodie do this in remembrance of me Whereas the Iewes were accustomed to say these wordes This is the bread of miserie for so is the vnleauened bread called which our fathers did eate in Egypt Hee that is hungrie let him come and eate and he that hath neede let him come and celebrate the Passeouer Our Lord in this place making the bread of miserie the sacrament of the bread of life that so who so eateth thereoâ worthily shal neuer hunger Afterwards it is said that he tooke the cup and gaue thankes the Euangelistes vsing the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the same sence and signification
thanke God sayeth hee in this Sacrament for that hee hath deliuered vs from errour Chrysost in hom 24. in 1. ad Cor. for that hee hath adopted vs for brethren so far off as we were from al hope by reason of our impieties and therfore we call it the cup of blessing and the Eucharist In the lithurgie likewise which is attributed vnto S. Basill is wholie set downe the storie of our redemption and in the verie place of the Canon of the Romish Masse Of the Canon and endeth with the institution of the holie Supper no word or mention made of anie propitiatorie Sacrifice other then of our Lord himselfe to bee short it is worth the noting that we cannot by tracing out find or meete with anie one step or footing of the Canon of this Masse in the olde Writers though otherwise diligent inough to anotomize vnto vs the partes and prices of their seruice if it were not for one onelie place in S. Ambrose in his bookes of the Sacramentes and yet those bookes not acknowledged of all men to be his howsoeuer vnder his name for the foresaide end abused most notoriously S. Ambrose sayeth S. Ambrose l. 4. 67. de Sacr. Fac nobis hanc oblationem adscriptam rationabilem acceptabilem quod est figura corporis sanguinis Domini c. that is vouchsafe O Lord to make this our oblation and offring to bee allowed vs in our account and hold it as acceptable because it is the figure of the bodie and blood of our Lord who the day before he suffered tooke bread in his holie hands c. And wee haue said inough hereof before namely in what sence they vsed this word oblation according to the imitation of the Iewish Church which is likewise plainely seene by this prayer framed according vnto that of the law Let the offring of their gifts be acceptable But whereas S. Ambrose vseth this word figure their Canon sayeth Grant that it may be vnto vs the bodie and blood of Christ Againe of this oblation that is to say of the elements of bread and wine taken from the Masse and whole lumpe of the same set before and presented vnto the belieuers for Sacraments and vnto God for a sacrifice of thankesgiuing in remembrance of the passion death and resurrection of Christ Saint Ambrose saide Vnde memores eius passionis c. precamur vt hanc oblationem suscipias c. We pray thee that in remembrance of his death and passion c. thou wouldest receiue this oblation vpon thine heauenlie altar by the hands of thine Angels as thou didst vouchsafe to receiue the gifts of Abell thy seruant and deare child and the sacrifice of the Patriarch Abraham c. Now that which he speaketh of the oblation of the Elements made Sacraments by the word the Romish Canon vpon the insuing of the first corruptions and deprauing of thinges tooke occasion to speake it of Iesus Christ himselfe so that what the one said of the figure the other spake of the thing it self so by consequent make the sacrifice of Christ inferiour to those of Abell Abraham and Melchisedech Acceptable sayth he as those which indeed we know by the vniform consent of the whole Scriptures to haue been acceptable to God by no other meanes saue onelie in Iesus Christ And let vs further note by the way that in the Lithurgie which they attribute vnto S. Ambrose they haue razed and scraped out the worde figure that so they might fit the Canon the better to that of the Romish Masse As for the consecration or blessing it was not attributed vnto certaine wordes Of the consecration or blessing and much lesse vnto a prefixt and set number of wordes but onelie to the institution of the Lord and to the effectuall power thereof And this appeareth in that the olde Doctors did neuer teach otherwise and in that diuerse men haue vsed diuerse and different wordes herein also for that in diuerse Lithurgies the wordes are diuerse and herein likewise for that the Latines doubted not but that the GreciaÌs as they speak did consecrate and yet notwithstanding the Greeks did not make account that their consecration was accomplished till afterthe prayer which followeth the institution of the holy Supper the Latines on the contrarie defend at this day that it was accomplished in these onelie wordes Hoc est enim corpus meum c. Let it bee so In these Lithurgies wherewith they would dazell our eyes and which they attribute to S. Iames S. Clement S. Basill S. Chrysostome c. according to the translations of their interpreters In S. Clement his Lithurgie Ostendat the wordes of consecration are these in the praier which they make after the reading of the institution of the Supper We O Lord mindfull of the passion of thy deare Son do beseech thee according to thy institution that it will please thee to send thy holie spirit vpon the Sacrament here present and set before vs who may cause and manifestly declare that the bread is the bodie of Christ and the wine his blood shed and powred out for the life of the world And so likewise speaketh Cyrill in steade that in the Church of Rome the consecration is neyther attributed vnto the institution that goeth before nor vnto the prayer that followeth but vnto the onely pronuntiation or speaking of their wordes giuen and deliuered by strict accountes without interruption as though forsooth it were some precise forme of wordes for the passing of some bargaine in the ciuill law as the Schoolemen are wont to reason notwithstanding that the Cardinall Caietan doth hold that when it is said Benedixit it was Benedictione laudis non consecrationis and that hee was neuer willing to make any exposition vppon the pretended wordes of consecration because hee coulde not finde therein anie ground or foundation laide vppon antiquitie Now as for these wordes how they should bee vnderstoode wee will handle that point when we come to speake of the question of Transubstantiation so that here it shall suffice to haue spoken of it by way of historie The prayer The praier that it would please God to make the faithfull communicating to become more and more one bodie and one spirit that is to say the misticall bodie of Christ is in all the Lithurgies aboue named according to that which Saint Augustine teacheth That the Sacrifice of Christians is their being of manie one bodie in Christ That which is most worthy sayeth hee and notable in the Sacrament of the Altar August Epist 59. is for that in the oblation which the Church offreth shee is offred vppe her selfe vnto God and to bee offred sayeth hee in an other place is as much as to bee vowed and dedicated vnto him seeing that in this Sacrament we protest by a sacred and soueraigne vow to dwell in Christ and in his bond and couenant And therefore he addeth I suppose that
the Apostle commaunded that in the sanctification and preparation going before the distribution thereof there should be certain prayers made S. August Ep. 118. et 1. Tim. 2. Hee calleth them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã because of the vow as the Apostle sayeth to Timothie wherein this vow of vnion and agreement was witnessed as furthermore the scope and drift of the Sacrament is that wee should grow to bee one with Christ and one amongst our selues Of the Lordes prayer Saint Augustine sayth Of the Lords praier August serm 237. de temp Item Epist ad Paulinum c. Ambrose l. 5. de sacr c 4. Hieron l. 3. aduers Pelag. Concil Tolet. 4. The kisse of peace Chrysost in l. 1 de compunct cord After the Sermon we will come to the Prayer you know whether we must come namely to the holie Table and that which you shall haue first to demaund of God Dimitte nobis debita c. forgiue vs our trespasses and debtes as we forgiue them that are indebted to vs. And in an other place All the Church almost concludeth this whole prayer with the Lordes prayer c. And S. Ambrose and S. Ierome in like manner That this Prayer was said Post verba Christi that is after the wordes of institution and it was followed by all the faithfull and there are also certaine councels which reproue the Priestes of Spaine for that they did not say it but vppon the Lordes day And as for the kisse of peace Chrysostome sayeth The Lord commandeth to leaue thy gift before the Altar and first to be reconciled vnto thy brother c. We retaine the shadow of this commandement and let goe the substance and the trueth thereof for it is a common custome to be present at the kisse of peace at such time as the gifts are offered to God but J feare me that it doth come from a number of you from no further than the lips c. And in an other place hee putteth it presently after the Lords praier We do all of vs saith he fall downe together namely the Ministers and the people and when we are to come to the dutie of the kisse of peace we doe euerie one mutually salute one another c. Ierome Is there any that communicateth against their wils or which in the administration of the holie food doe put out their hande to take it but turne away their face and offer the kisse of Iudas Saint Augustine more plainely After the Lordes prayer sayeth hee there is saide Pax vobiscum peace be with you S. August Serm. de vigil Pasch In Ambrosiana In Graecis and the Christians doe euerie one mutually kisse each other with a holie kisse but let the signe of the peace of Christ which the lips doe testifie be rooted inwardâ lie in the conscience that so the harts may ioyn and be vnited as close together as the lips And it is the verie same which is read in the Lithurgies Offerte vobis pacem ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Offer to your selues peace Let vs salute one another with a holy kisse c. The peace of Christ and of the church be alwaies with vs c. Now after that they had prayed vnto God to vnite knit them more more one vnto an other in Christ The Communion and protested their sincere vnion in the Spirite amongst theÌselues there followed the communicating and distributing of the holy Sacramentes in this forme and manner The Ministers did communicate amongst them then they distributed them vnto the Deacons and afterward the Ministers and Deacons vnto the faithfull This appeareth by the Canon of the first Councell of Nice ioyned to Ruffinus Let the Deaconreceiue the grace of the holy Communion at the handes of the Bb. Concil Nic. c. 18. Ruff. l. 1. c. 6. or Pastor and let the Deacon likewise distribute it in the absence of the Pastor where we see that this action was not thought to depend vpon the power and effectualnes of the Minister as some afterward would haue had it they did distribute it vnder both kinds the bread and the cuppe Whereby it appeareth that to speake in a word it cannot be noted out of any olde Writer in any one place where the bread was separated from the cuppe or the cuppe from the bread In S. Ambrose also S. Ambrose in 2 ad Cor. who yeeldeth a reason though not altogether so pertinent and fit The Sacrament which wee receiue sayeth hee serueth both for the bodie and the soule the flesh of Christ for the saluation of the bodie and the blood for the saluation of the soule Whereby at the least wee learne with what conscience our aduersaries alledge against vs S. Ambrose his Masse which they haue most lewdly gelded in taking the distribution of the cuppe from it they did deliuer the Sacramentes into the proper handes of the Communicants men or women Euseb l. 6. c. 43 and this is manifest by that which is spoken by Nouatus who gaue vnto euery one his part of the oblation being consecrated and by the hereticall woman who made shew to take the bread at the hand of Chrysostome and by these wordes of S. Niceph. l. 13. c. 7. Ambrose vnto Theodosius Wilt thou take with thy bloodie handes the holie bodie of our Lord c a most euident signe that this opinion had not as then taken place that this operation did change the nature of the thing in such sort as that it might not be touched with the handes of Christians and the bread was giuen in gobbets and the cup went along from hand to hand according to the multitude of the Communicantes The wordes speaking and vttering vnto them in diuerse Churches diuerse wordes As in the Latine Accipe corpus Christi Take the bodie of Christ Take the blood of our Lorde and they aunswered Amen let it bee so vnto me or So be it An other waye The bodie of our Lord the blood of Christ keepe and preserue thee vnto eternall life Also The bodie of Christ And they aunswered Amen The blood of Christ the cuppe of life Aunswere Ambrose lib. 4. de sacr cap. 5. S. Clemens in Lithurg Microlog c. 19. Amen as it is to bee seene in the Latine Lithurgies imitating therein the wordes in the Gospell Take eate this is my bodie c. Where in the meane time wee may note and marke that the wordes which the Priest rehearseth now a dayes for himselfe alone were then by the Minister spoken vnto all the faithfull Communicantes In the Greeke Church I giue thee to communicate sayde the Minister the precious bodie of our Lorde and Sauiour for the remission of thy sinnes and to the assuring of thee of eternall life And so likewise of the cuppe according to the wordes of Saint Paule The bread which wee breake and the cuppe which wee blesse is it not the Communion of the bodie of Christ And all the prayers in
the Monasterie of neuer so little a thing for his purgation hee was put to receiue the Sacrament in these wordes Corpus Domini sit tibi in purgationem Let the bodie of the Lord bee thy purgation that is for a proofe and triall whether thou bee guiltie or no whereas they were wonte to say in the supper To feede thee vnto eternall life Some gaue it vnto the deade whereuppon the Canon in the councell of Auxerre was made De Eucharistia mortuis non danda and all did vse to giue it to young children whereuppon came the constitution and lawe made by Charles the great To haue the Eucharist readie for to giue to children euerie daye Others did weare it at their breast as they vse to doe the Agnus Dei the blessed graines c. at this day The eight practise was the beginning of the consecrating of it in honour of the Saintes the Masse drawing to their profit and aduantage all the abuses and poisonous infections which were sprung vp together in the Church Whereupon we reade that Gregorie the third added these wordes vnto the Canon Quorum festiuitas hodiè celebratur whose feast is solemnized this day About the yere 750. and 800. because that at this time beganne the inuocation of Saintes to be very rife in the Church of Rome To be briefe Adrian the first as we haue seene redoubled and drew out the Offertorie into a far greater length to the end that there might be the more time leasure for the bringing of their offeringes and caused to be receiued so neere as he could the Gregorian office in euerie place So likewise did Stephen his successor and ordained moreouer that in euery Masse said vpon the Lords day there should be sung Gloria in excelsis whereof wee haue a law by Charles the Great lib. 6. c. 170. The saying of Masses for the dead was not yet established by law Ep. 2. Gregor ad Bonifac. in Tom. 2. concil Naucler Ge. 25 so carefull was he to apply himselfe to all their decrees and nouelties And all this fell betwixt the time of Gregorie the first and the thirde which fell about the time of Pipin and Charles toward the yeare 800. And yet this is to be noted that Masses for the dead were not as yet established by law for Boniface the great Apostle of the Romaine ceremonies in Germanie consulting with Gregorie the second about his commission demaunded of him amongst other questions If kinsfolkes shoulde offer for their dead and so thereupon was inioyned by the Pope to see it done and obserued CHAP. IX What was the manner of the proceeding of the Masse and of the making vp of the same as also of the vse thereof after the time of Charlemaine and particularly of the taking away of the cup of the Lord. NOw we haue hitherto seene the setting together and building of the Masse and that for many ages and by many authors and rearers of the same and of the diuers differing peeces whereof it was patcht From henceforward we are to looke vpon and take the view of the rising not so much of the building as of the vse and manner of vsage thereof falling out more pernicious faultie then the former Let vs alwaies call to mind that the holy Supper by hy his first institution was a remembraunce of the death and passion of our Lord and a communicating of the faithfull in the bodie and blood of the same with the creatures of bread and wine as seales and assurances of eternall life and wee haue seene the making of a Supper without any Communion a pretended sacrifice without any remembraunce of the death of Christ But now it becommeth a custome to vse it in remembraunce not any more of the passion of our Lord and of the merite of his crosse but of the Saints Masses in the honour of the Saints and for diuers other vses of their sufferings and of their merites It is made good for all vses for the liuing for the dead for the whole and for the sicke for men and for beasts for the fruits of the earth and the distemperatures of the aire c. This is now from henceforth become a Catholicon and vniuersal remedie good for euerie thing except for that from which it is fallen and degenerate as namely for that for which the holy Supper was instituted and contrariwise there is not left vnto the holy Supper whose place it vsurpeth the least marke or signe of it selfe It is good for the dead Let the remembrance of the dead be made in all Masses Concil Cabilon Can. 33. saith the Councell of Caualion and the reason is added though it bee smally to the purpose For euen so saith it therein is prayer dayly made for the liuing And it was likewise at this time that they were begun to bee ordained by tennes and thirties c. as it appeareth by the Epistles of Sigibaldus Torchelmas Cuthbertus Lullus c. of giuing landes to the Church in these wordes Offero Deo omnes res quae in hac chartula continentur insertae pro remissione peccatorum meorum parentum ad seruiendum Deo ex its in sacrificiis Missarumîue solemniis c. I offer vnto God all that which is contained in this scedule for the remission of my sinnes and the sinnes of my forefathers for the seruice of God practised in the offering of sacrifices and saying of Masses a thing neuer heard of to bee vttered and spoken of by any former writers Good against tempestes Call to your mindes saith Lullus and remember to sing the Masses which are accustomed to be sung for tempests Good against sicknes The priests saith Wigbertus at this time haue said euery one of them fiue Masses for the recouerie of Lullus Good for warres Let the Priests saith Charles and Lotharius say the Masses vsed for them that go to wars with vs. Good for to purge offenders If any man in the Monasteries saith the Councell of Wormes be suspected of theft let him be purged by the taking of the Sacrament And Sybicon Bb. of Spire in the councell of Mentz about the yeare 1100. did by it purge himselfe of adultery Good to hallow cities and fortresses Leo the fourth about the yeare 900. did hallow the Cittie Leopolis against the Saracens And finally good against inchanters for the priestes do vse the hallowed linnens wherein the Eucharist is wrapped for to quench and put out fire And it was requisite that the Councell of Schelestat should helpe and remedie the same by an expresse article Concil Selegstad c. 6. But how farre off are all these vses from that which is ordained by the Sonne of God He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood he abideth in me and I in him Againe All we saith the Apostle which doe eate one and the same bread are one bodie c. But let vs proceed if it bee S. Gregories it deliuereth soules out of
for the part and portion of the priest It is not so at this day but there is set before and giuen to all one and the selfe same bodie one and the same cup. The lithurgie also which they attribute to him doth so celebrate the same And when he would stirre vp the people to reuerence the sacraments he doth it alwaies by ioyning together of both kindes What manner of mouth wilt thou bring for this bread Chrysost de Eucharist Theophilact in 1. Cor. c. 11. Idem in Ioha c. 10. Idem in Ioh. c. 10. and what manner of lips for this cup and such like speeches Whereupon also Theophilact which hath made in manner an abridgement of Chrysostomes workes saith That the cup of the Lord was ordained for all equally and alike And in another place When saith he thou commest to the cup of the communion of the blood of Christ so dispose thy selfe as if thou camest to drinke of his proper cost and charges These wordes when thou commest can not be vnderstoood but of the faithfull people In the time of Leo the first about the yeare 440. The condemning of them that take but the bread Leo serm quadrag 4. Rom. 16. the communion vnder both kinds was so ordinarie and certaine as that it was the marke whereby to know the Manichees the most pernicious heretickes that were in the Church And thereupon Leo the Pope saith in a sermon They take in their vnworthie mouthes the bodie of the Lord refuse altogether to drinke the blood of our redemption which he calleth a sacrilegious hypocrisie and applyeth to the same purpose the words of S. Paul to the Romaines Beware of them that raise dissentions and offences contrarie to the doctrine which you haue learned c. What would he haue said then if the priests and Bishops had refused to administer it to the people But as euerie Processe doth intend an arrest and heresies ingender decrees so there being certaine presumptuous and superstitious priestes about the yeare 540. which were tampering to seperate the bread from the cup Pope Gelasius vttereth his iudgement De consecrat D. Can. 2. We haue heard saith he that there are some meÌ which hauing receiued the bodie do abstain refuse to receiue the cup of the sacred blood whom seeing superstition hath blinded them we will either wholly entirely to receiue the Sacraments or els to be wholly vtterly restrained shut out from the same because that the renting a sunder and diuiding of one and the same mysterie cannot be done or tollerated without great sacriledge Note and marke that he saith Superstition not heresie He speaketh not then of the Manichees as Leo doth but of other persons receiued into the Christian Church Again that Gelasius saith and declareth that not to receiue any more then the bodie is not to receiue the whole Sacrament but to the contrarie it is so far from receiuing the Sacrament as that it is nothing else but a notorious inwrapping of a man in sacriledge And here Gratianus his Glosse is not to be admitted that this Canon is to be vnderstood of certain priests who hauing consecrated both kinds did take but one of them neither yet the deprauing and corrupting of the same as it is done by some Chroniclers who to apply themselues to the abuses of their times say that Gelasius ordained this Canon that the priests should not consecrate the one kind without the other For here I would aske of them if they consecrate both what must bee done then with the other but if one onely must be consecrated then I would know of theÌ where I might find any history making mention therof But the truth is that by that Canon are condemned such superstitious persons as would receiue but the one as may well be collected out of these words Ab integris arceantur let them bee wholly put backe debarred which must needs be applyed vnto the parties receiuing and not to the parties distributing Now superstition is called of the schoolemen Cultus Dei indebitus that is when one serueth God after his owne manner not according to his commandementes Let vs adde as an ouer-measure of these first fiue hundred years S. Remigius who is called the Apostle of the French men Hincmarus Archb. of Rheimes writing a book on set purpose of him telleth vs that he neuer celebrated it otherwise For saith he these verses are yet found written vpon his cup vnto this day Hauriat hinc populas vitam de sanguine sacro Iniecto aternus quem fudit vulnere Christus Remigius reddit Domino sua vota Sacerdos S. Gregorie The further continuance thereof after the time of Gregorie the Great an 600. Gregor in ho. de Pasch De consecrat di 2. C. Quid sit Greg. Dialog l. 3. c. 36. notwithstanding that he was a great changer and alterer of religion in his time yea and in that parte thereof namely the administration of the Sacraments doth not meddle any thing with this point In the Homelie on Easter day What is it saith he that you haue not yet learned of the blood of the lambe in hearing of it as also in drinking of it which blood is then sprinckled vppon the two postes when it is drunke not onely with the mouth of the bodie but also with the mouth of the heart now hee speaketh in that place vnto all the people He sayth the same in the Homelie which beginneth Fractus longa molestia And writing to Augustine Bishop of Canterburie as also in his dialogues he reporteth how that a certaine man named Maximinian afterward Bb. of Sarragossa in Sicilia being distressed by tempest all they which were in the vessell receiued the bodie blood of our Lord after they had prayed for the peace one of another in stead whereof they vse not now a dayes to say any but drie Masses vppon the sea Ordo Romanus Micrologus But that which is more the Romish order which is held to haue beene ordained in his time doth carrie it in expresse tearmes as that the Archdeacon did distribute the cup to all them to whom the Bb. did giue the bread and the blood to those to whom the body was giuen whereby the one was called by the name of communicating and the other of confirming and that these words were vttered and spoken vnto them Corpus Domini sanguis Domins c. custodiat te ad vitam aeternam the bodie of our Lord c. the blood of our Lord c. preserue keepe thee vnto eternall life and there are by name comprised and specified the clearkes and the laitie men and women of euery condition And in deed the prayers before and after haue these wordes We beseech thee O Lord that all we which haue receiued the holy body blood of thy Son may be replenished with all grace heauenly blessing c. And the Post-communion that is the Thanksgiuing after
bee measured backe againe vnto him in the same measure which he measured out and gaue or whether in the recompence he shal be made equall to him who not in giuing of water but in shedding of his blood shal haue drunke the cup which God the father hath powred out vnto him Assuredly here is not any cup of colde water but a cup full of strong wine to make drunken a cup of pure and neat wine c. For my Lord Iesus no other hath the pure wine in his possession c. In another place Iesus Christ the night before his passion prescribed vnto his disciples the forme of this Sacrament gaue it power commanded them to doe it The prescription giuen for the forme consisteth in bread and wine Marke the order As they were yet at supper he rise from the table washed the feet of his disciples and returning to the table instituted the sacrifice of his bodie and of his bloode giuing the bread by it selfe the wine by it selfe saying of the bread Take eate this is my bodie of the wine thus drink ye all of this This is my blood c. And the same may be gathered out of diuers other places And in deed Vincent reckoneth vp one Tundatus Vincent l. 27. c. 88. a wicked man who seeing himself smitteÌ froÌ heaueÌ with a mortal blow required the coÌmunion wheÌ he had taken the body of the Lord drunk the wine he cried O God thy mercy is greater then mine iniquitie how great soeuer it be And William Duke of Normandie hauing to giue the Danes battell in England we reade that he caused all his armie to receiue the sacrament and by name vnder both kindes But it is more then time to see by what manner of proceeding and vnder what colour the blood of Christ was cut off and taken away from the people and this will afforde vs matter inough for an other Chapter CHAP. XI How the cutting off of the cup of the Lord from the faithfull proceeded and grew and vnder what pretext and colour NOw in deed the case standeth thus that the Deuill the enemie of the blood of Christ who neuer shrinketh backe or giueth ouer did from time to time and at an inch prosecute the point of cutting off of the cup from the faithfull and which is worse vnder the shadow of deuotion For we haue seene that about the yeare 350. vnder the shadow of children and sicke folke it was laboured to bring in bread dipt in the wine which Iulius Bishop of Rome did hinder expresly opposing thereto the institution of the Lord. And againe we reade that about the yeare 950. the Monkes of the order of Clugni vnder the colour of fearing to shed the cup did institute in their conuents to deliuer bread wet in wine IntinctaÌ vnto their nouices though freely acknowledging that it was against the vse and order of other Churches Because say they that there are of our nouices so raw and grosse-headed as that if they did receiue the blood by it selfe they would fall into an inconuenience and this inconuenience is that which they call Periculum effusionis the daunger of shedding bred and brought vp as we shall see with transubstantiation and hath spred it selfe abroad into as many countries as the other From that time forward in a Councell held at Tours for the same consideration it was permitted to giue Intinctam breade dipt in wine vnto the sicke and that not onely in Monasteries but in Parishes and the reason thereof is added Yuo de diuinis Offic. Hildeb se Epise vocat epist 64. To the end saith he that the Priest may truely say The bodie and blood of our Lord doth profite thee vnto the remission of thy sinnes c so needfull did they alwaies iudge both the kindes to be In the end of the time of Yuo Bishop of Chartres it came to be giuen in some places vnto the whole sound But Hildebert Bb. of Mantz kept a great stirre about it findeth fault with the custome and insisteth vpon the institution of Christ vrging the same That either kind ought to be giuen by it selfe and that otherwise it is but to giue Iudas his sop and not the bodie of Christ And in deed it is cleare About the yere 1280. Hugo de Sacr. Altar that at this time the greatest and most autentike writers did speake no otherwise Hugo de Sancta Victoria saith Men receiue both the one kind and the other to signifie that this sacrament hath a double effect for it is the redemption of the bodie and of the soule which will not be sufficiently expressed and signified if it should not be receiued vnder any moe then one kind And in another place The receiuing vnder both kindes signifieth his redemption vnto him that so receiueth them and that both of bodie soule c. Now theÌ of which of the two wil they frustrate depriue vs Peter Lombard saith the Maister of the sentences maketh this question Lombard dist 11. l. 4. Wherefore do men receiue Iesus Christ vnder both kindes seeing bee is whole and intire in one Who answereth him with Saint Ambrose his answere vz. Because this Sacrament profiteth both bodie and soule and because that our Lorde would shew thereby that hee had taken vppon him the whole nature of man that so hee might redeeme whole man So that now alreadie there was some dreaming of a concomitancie that is an vnseperable fellowship and vnion of the flesh and blood of Christ a thing deriued and springing from transubstantiation as in deed followed to be maintained more fully afterward and yet notwithstanding this consequence did not inforce that which followed afterwarde namely That of necessitie against the expresse wordes of the institution the cuppe must be cut off from the Laitie On the contrarie Lombard l. 4. dist 11. The Eucharist dipt in wine sayeth hee must not bee giuen to people in steade of the Communion for wee reade not that the Lord hath giuen it so vnto anie of his Disciples but onelie vnto Iudas c. Gratianus the compiler and Author of the decree intreating at the same time of this matter in his Treatise Of the consecration repeateth it more then twentie times that Iesus Christ his ordinance vnto his Disciples was vnder both kindes and neuer speaketh otherwise so farre off is it that there should bee the printes and markes of the forbidding of the cuppe in his decree gathered out of all the Fathers De conse dist 2. Canon tunââis Petrus ex August de vtilitate credendi Psal 33. 35. Vide de consec dist 2. C. Comperimus C. quia passus C. Si non sunt C In Caena C. Timorem C. Quum frangit C. Quid sit Sanguis C. Sacerdotes 1. q. 1. Hymnus iste extat in Officio fest Sacram. quod S. Tho. attribuitur ea de causa co referendus est And indeede the places
yet in respect of himselfe you may perceiue what his iudgement was by these words Though it may seeme to receiue but one kinde notwithstanding to receiue both is of greater merite and desert Againe Whole Christ is not sacramentallie contained vnder either of the kindes but the flesh vnder the kinde of bread the blood vnder the kinde of wine Againe it appeareth that the rule was not generally receiued in his time when hee sayeth Jtafere vbique fit á Laicis in Ecclesia fere vbiîua non vbiîue it is almost thus practised in euerie Church by the Laitie almost euerie where sayeth hee Linwold de sum Trinit fide Cathol but not euerie where As likewise when Linwoldus sayeth That in the lesse and inferiour Churches it is not permitted saue onelie to the Priestes to receiue the blood vnder the kinde of consecrated wine for in that hee sayeth In the lesse or inferiour churches hee meaneth the Countrie Churches thereby excepting those that were in the Citties presuming that Cittizens had more knowledge then Countrie men Insomuch as that this Sacrament instituted by our Lord to signifie in the CoÌmunicating of one and the same bread and one and the same wine the vnion and agreement betwixt al the saithfull in one bodie would serue by meanes of this corruption to sunder and separate in manifest and open shew first them of the Cleargie from those of the Laitie and secondlie the Countrie people from those that dwelt in Citties as though forsooth the soules of the one sort were more deare then the other to him who hath purchased all with one and the same blood It springeth likewise out of the same Diuinitie which Thomas Waldensis a white Fryer sayeth in his book which he hath written of the Sacramentes against the Wickleuistes and yet approued by an expresse Bull from Pope Martin the fift for after that hee hath reasoned mightilie for the maintaining of the Communicating of the Laitie vnder one kind hee commeth in with this exception vz. That it is notwithstanding permitted the Pastors if they haue not made an end of the Sacraments but onelie receiued the same in part that is if they haue not drunke all that then they should distribute the remainder vnto those of their Parishioners which are strong in faith and discreete persons Euen as sayeth hee the Pope is wont to deale with the Deacons and Ministers and with other persons famous for their faith or aduanced in dignitie and worthines with Doctors with Kinges or as the Church dealeth at this day with religious persons or men of great place c. And againe wee doe not allow it them sayeth he generallie neither doe we generally forbid it them for wee know that it is reserued of purpose for the Church and Prelates to communicate and distribute the cuppe vnto such persons c. And yet in the meane time it hath thriuen so well in their fingers as that indeed Kinges hauing kept the Charter and priuiledge of this libertie all others haue by one meanes or other lost and forfeyted the same and yet Kinges hold not this tenure say they as they are Laye-men but as they are sacred persons whereuppon we reade that the great king Frauncis demaunding the reasons of his Diuines Because said they that kings are annointed as the Priests be Which thing S. Ambrose as it may seeme by this reckoning did not vnderstand aright when hee caused the Emperour Theodosius to come out of the Queare of the Temple as a meere Laye-man Thomas Aquinas sheweth vs plainelie that it was in his time Thomas de sacram altar that this abuse was brought into the Church for in the place where Lombard had made this question Wherfore the Sacrament was receiued vnder both kindes Thomas did propound the contrarie why doe not the people receiue the blood vnder the wine And there is some difference betwixt them in respect of some certaine yeares during which distance this sufferance crept into the Church Now these are his reasons first That as there is neede of a more speciall vessell to put the wine in then to put the bread in so it is meet and requisite that it should bee a more speciall and sacred person for the receiuing of the blood then for the receiuing of the bodie which must bee expounded of the holie Priestes onelie and not of any of the vnholie Laitie But how shall those wordes of Chrysostome then take place where hee sayeth That in the receyuing of the Eucharist there is no difference betwixt the Priest and the people The second That there is danger therein least the people should shed the bloode which was not to bee feared in receyuing of the bodie And then what place shoulde bee found for the prudencie of the old Church to abide and rest in how hath shee maimed and wounded herselfe for these manie ages at such time as the people flockt and ran to the receiuing of the Sacrament by millions that shee did not foresee yea remedie and helpe this inconuenience but onelie because that new opinions haue begotten new prouisoes The third For feare least the common people which is giuen to bee wilfullie rude and ignorant hauing taken the blood vnder the kinde of wine could not afterward belieue the receiuing of it vnder the kinde of bread how true notwithstanding soeuer it bee that it is therein truelie and verilie What other thing is this but to reach vs that Transubstantiation hath begotten concomitancie and concomitancie the communicating vnder one kinde and by consequent that the Communion vnder both practised by the space of twelue hundred yeares in the Church did presuppose and take for granted a farre other kinde of doctrine then that of Transubstantiation or concomitancie But this saide Thomas did acknowledge in an other place that both the kindes are the institution of the Lord for hee sayeth expresly Thomas aduers Gentes l. 4. c. 51. Because that the working of our saluation was accomplished by the passion of Christ by the which his blood was separated from his bodie the Sacrament of his bodie is giuen vs apart and by it selfe and the Sacrament of bloode vnder the wine by it selfe to the end that vnder this Sacrament may bee contained the remembrance and representation of the death of our Lord and that so it may be fulfilled which hee sayth My flesh is verilie meat and my blood verilie drinke c. And there hee speaketh expresly not of the pretended Sacrifice of the Priest Iodoc. Clitho in Elucidario Theologico but of the distribution of the Sacramentes vnto the faithfull Likewise in the Office appointed for the feast of the Sacrament ordayned by him this Hymne doth testifie the same vnto vs Dedit fragilibus c. Again in the Hymne Verbum supernum prodiens he sayeth Quibus sub bina specie Carnem dedit sanguinem Vt duplicis substantiae Totum cibaret hominem Where hee acknowledgeth the institution of Christ
Thom. in 1. ad Cor. 11. lect 5. But vpon the Epistle to the Corinthians This Sacrament sayeth hee is giuen vnder a double kinde for three reasons The first for the perfection therof for seeing it is a spirituall sustenance it must needes haue a spirituall meate as also a sprituall drinke wherefore it is saide in the tenth Chapter that all haue eaten one spirituall meate and all haue drunke one and the same spirituall drinke The second by reason of the signification thereof for this is a remembrance of the death and passion of our Lord wherein the blood was separated from the bodie and therefore is giuen alone and by it selfe in this Sacrament And the third reason is this because of the sauing effect that is in this Sacrament for it serueth to the saluation of the bodie therefore the bodie is giuen it serueth to the saluation of the soule and therefore the blood is giuen But tell mee I pray you how farre more fit these three reasons are for to proue that it ought to bee giuen then the other three are to proue that it ought to bee taken away And what followeth hereof then but that to cut off the same is to depriue men of their spirituall food to weaken the remembrance of the passion of our Lord yea and to frustrate his people so much as in them lyeth of their saluation But see how time carrieth thinges away Thom. in Summa par 3. q. 8. art 12. for after that hee had saide To the perfection of this Sacrament there is required manducatio potatio eating of the bodie and drinking of the blood by consequent he that shall take the bodie without the blood shoulde haue but a lame and imperfect Sacrament hee addeth vnto this truth the error of the time carrying him away Notwithstanding there had great care reuerence need to bee vsed of them which receiue the same that so nothing may bee committed which might turne to the misprision contempt of so great a mystery which is most chiefly like to happen by shedding of the bloode if it should bee vndiscreetlie handled this is that which they call periculum effusionis because the Christians encreasing in number that there are amongst them old men young men children all which cannot bring such discretion as were requisite to so bolie a Sacrament it is obserued in some Churches not to offer the blood vnto the people to bee taken of them but the Priest taketh it himselfe alone hee sayeth that it is obserued wherein wee way well picke out this construction Thom. Opusc 58. c. 13. vz. that it is not a law but a custome in some churches that is that as yet in his time this custome had not preuailed euerie where And his reason of the great number of Christians is not to the purpose for the question is not of the daunger of spilling or of the number of Christians but of the number of Communicantes Now wee haue shewed before that the zeale of the Primitiue Church in frequenting the Sacramentes did farre exceede and goe beyonde the zeale of this time In brief for the vpholding of this opinion it is resolued vppon and concluded by him that the blood vnder the signe of bread is ioyned with the bodie per connexienem Scotus in Rep. dist 10. q. 3. as all the rest of the humors which is one branch of his Transubstantiation But Scotus disputeth against him both in the stocke and in the branches in these wordes Non est certum nam vtrumque potest sustineri noutrum probari This is not certaine for the one and the other may bee argued and reasoned but neyther the one nor the other can be proued Richardus de Media villa and Petrus de Tarentasia who liued since Innocent the fourth doe witnes that in their time the Sacrament was distributed vnder both kindes not onely to the ministers of the Altar but also to the best of the parish being such as by reason of their discretion were not to be feared of committing this matter of daunger Petrus de Palude sayeth Petrus de Palude in 4 Sent. d. 11. q. 1. That in certaine Churches this was done vnto all manner of persons in his time by the good order that was taken to auoide shedding also It is meete and of necessitie that there should be a twofold matter in this Sacrament meate and drinke D. 11. art 1. because the effect of the Sacrament must be perfectly represented by the figure now the effect of the sacrament is the perfect nourishing of the soule c. Cassander out of Gulielmus de Monte-landuno Idem in 4. Sent. d. 11. q. 12. art 1. q. 1. Qui recipit corpus Christi totam veritatem recipit sed non totum sacramentum ideo multis in locis coÌmunicatur pane vino i. toto sacramento He that receiueth the bodie of Christ receiueth the whole truth but not the whole sacrament and therfore in many places they communicate with bread and wine that is to say in the whole sacrament c. Bonauentura a gray Frier famous amongst the schoolemen In the sacrament two things are to be considered the efficacie the signification Bonauent in lib. 4. Ser. t. d. 11. and therefore to be of the perfection or soundnesse of the sacrament is ment two manner of waies either according to the efficacie and power fuluesse thereof and so euery part is the whole or as concerning the signification and in this sort and manner the two kinds are of the perfection and intirenesse of the sacrament in as much as this sacrament is not sufficient in one of them but in both Also Of the two signes there riseth a perfect sacrament of the integritie and perfection whereof the dispositiue reason riseth naturally because neither the bread nor the wine doe either of them apart refresh and feede maÌ but rather both together The reason completiue riseth also of the holy institution which hath ordained these two signs to represent a perfect nourishment And he neuer speaketh otherwise In so much as that yet euen in these latter ages and times men were not come so farre as to denie that the Communion vnder both kinds was the institution of Christ or the obseruation of the auncient Church Lyran. in 1. ad Cor. c. 11. Proucrb 9. Sup. haec verba bibite vinum quod miscui vobis Dionys in 1. ad Cor. c. 11. 2. part serm In die caenae Dom. or else to alleadge any other cause of the taking away of the cup then the daunger of shedding for Lyranus saith plainly expounding the place of the first to the Corinthians He speaketh here of two kinds because that in the primitiue Church they were both giuen vnto the faithfull but for feare of spilling there is nothing giuen now a daies vnto the laitie but onely the kind of bread And a long time after him Dionys
whom will they haue to be their expositor S. Paul But he giueth saith he that which he hath receiued 1. Cor. 11. He giueth to the Church of Corinth both the kindes then he had receiued them for it And indeed Lyranus saieth vppon this place That is because the faithfull in the primitiue Church did communicate vnder both kinds Doe they beleeue the primitiue Church the old doctours we cannot possibly iudge better of their expounding of the word then by their practise which wee haue seene and by their condemning of them which did abstaine from the one kinde would they heare the Councels That of Constance guided as they say by the holy ghost publisheth and proclaimeth with a loude voice That although Iesus Christ haue instituted the Sacraments vnder both kinds when he gaue it to his disciples although the Primitiue Church hath so distributed it vnto the faithfull c. In briefe Iesus Christ did either speake vnto his Apostles alone or else in their persons to all the faithful or to the Priestes onely To his Apostles alone it cannot be auouched for it is written Doe yee this in remembrance of me Declare the death of the Lord vntill his comming Vnto the Priests alone vnder the names of the Apostles but what apparant shew or likelyhood is there of that For the Apostles in this action Non erant conficientes sed sumentes they did not occupie the places of Priests but of the faithfull not of Pastors but of sheepe And to take it then at the hardest Iesus Christ hauing spoken vnto them whom they call non conficientes and hauing commaunded them to take the cup it should follow that the commaundement of God doeth of necessitie charge them to communicate vnder both kindes which is directly contrarie to the Article of the Councel of Trent which saieth Clericos non conficientes non obligari ad viramque speciem c. That Clarks themselues not consecrating the host are not bound to receiue vnder both kinds It remaineth then that those wordes are spoken vnto them as being faithful and so representers of al other Christian people that is to say that Iesus Christ as the housholder and maister or Pastour of the church hath dispensed distributed the Eucharist vnto his disciples and ordained and instituted it for them which did beleeue their word that is his owne and that hee did appoint them to distribute vnto them euery one in his place that which they had receiued at his hands Gerard. Lorichius in lib. de priuata Missa abroganda And indeed Gerardus Lorichius howsoeuer he be a great patron of Transubstantiation and the Masse is ashamed of this starting hole in these words There are saith hee false and counterfeit Catholickes which make no conscience of hindering the reformation of the Church by all manner of meanes They to the end that the other kind maey not be giuen to the laitie spare not to vtter blasphemies for they say that Iesus Christ said vnto his Apostles onely Drinke yee all and therein doe nothing consider the proper words of the Canon Take eate yee all Let them now therefore I pray them tell vs if these wordes also should be intended and ment onely to the Apostles for then also the laitie must needs abstaine from the bread which would prooue an heresie and a pestilent and execrable blasphemie Wherefore we must conclude saith hee that both the one and the other word was intended and ment vnto the whole Church It is said S. Luke ch 22. Doe this in remembrance of me sooth indeed say they but this commeth onely after that the bread is distributed and therefore this commandement doeth not binde the Pastours to distribute the cup. But assuredly the Euangelist doth shew it plainly enough in the words that follow likewise also he tooke the cup c. that if these words Doe this c. haue relation to the bread that then by the same proportion they are to be vnderstood of the cup. 1. Cor. 11. But Saint Paul doth resolue vs in this difficult point for after that he hath said This is my bodie which is broken for you doe this c. he addeth thereupon This cup is the new couenant in my blood doe this euer and as oft as you shall drinke it in remembrnnce of me that is you Pastours administer the bread and the wine you that are the faithfull receiue them at their hands being the Sacraments of my bodie and my bloud manifesting my death vntill my comming And this also is the opinion of Iohn of Louaine taken out of the old writers What shall we say Luke 24. if they will not onely make vs beleeue that our Lord hath not onely not commaunded it but that he hath done the contrarie S. Luke in his 24. chapter maketh mention that our Lord after his resurrection being at table in Emaus tooke breade gaue thankes brake it and gaue it to two disciples whome hee had met withall and that then their eies were opened and that they knew him c. They would that this should be the bread of the supper administred by consequent vnder one kinde vnto his disciples The frame and scope of the historie is cleane contrarie for he had said before that they had trauailed farre that they came neere vnto a village that the night beganne to come on c. all which is as much as to say that it was time to eate and refresh themselues Esa 58.41 Lament ler. And the word of breaking of bread is ordinary amongst the Hebricians in this sence But heere againe whom shall we cleaue or giue credit vnto in this controuersie The Syrian Interpreter saith They knew and perceiued who hee was as hee broke the bread Saint Ambrose Theophilact and other old writers in their commentaries at large make mention of no such thing Hugo The bread that is the word of God which the Pastour must blesse by praier breake by expounding of it giue vnto the hearers by preaching of it c. Lyranus They seeing him breake it saith hee as smooth and eauen as if he had a knife according as he was wont before his passion that is whiles he abode with them And the Cardinall Caietanus in like sorte and Dionysius Carthusianus vpon this place Caietanus in Luc. Dionysius Carthus Gulielm Widef contra Wicklef Alph. de Castro lib. 6. August de consensu Euangel l. 3. Not as in the supper but according to the ordinarie manner of blessing of meat And the great Postill as he was ordinarily wont before his passion Gulielmus Widefordensis writing against Wickliffe goeth further It cannot be gathered saieth he neither from the text nor from the glose nor from the olde Doctours that the breaking of bread spoken of by Saint Luke was the breaking of consecrated bread And Alphonsus de Castro would not define or say any thing thereof by way of expounding of the same And indeed the Councels of
the coÌmunion of the laie people no not vnto the death which is likewise affirmed afterward of all haynous crimes for the seueritie of the old Church did excommunicate all such as had committed any criminall trespasse from the holy supper Concil Sardic c. 1. for the reuerence they had of the sacrament and detestation of malefactors according to the qualitie of their offences for ten yeares for twentie yeares for the whole time of life and sometimes so as that they would not giue it them no not to the death Whereupon at this time riseth that practise which wee see of not giuing it to such as are conuicted of any enormous crimes nor vnto those which are going to execution But in the meane time they lay amongst the penitentes in a place seperated both from the Cleargie and laitie And of them if they bee laye people speake the Councels Ne in fine quidem iis communionem dandam that they should not haue the communion no not to their dying day If they were Clearkes then there is added no not the Communion amongst the laitie Ne laicam quidem for tenne twentie thirtie yeares yea not to death And when they did graunt it vppon the manifestation of their repentance and shedding of their aboundant store of teares yet it was not to any other effect but to accompt and take them as laye men without any inabling of them to their former places of dignitie that so the Ministers of the Church might bee the better brideled and kept in the doing of their duties For as for that which Bellarmine sayeth That there was nothing giuen them but bread because they durst not touch the cuppe what appearance of truth is there in it that they should take the bread in their hand a thing that some doe agree vnto and durst not touch the cuppe that they durst not touch the vessell and yet touched the Sacrament Againe what punishment had it beene to giue the bodie and not the blood and the bodie according to their concomitancie which extendeth to the containing of the blood And had not this rather beene an iniurie to the sacrament then a punishment to the crime In briefe it is apparant by many examples that both the one and the other was giuen to the sicke Iustinus saith Iust in Apol. that the one and the other was carried to those that were absent Saint Ierome speaking of Exuperius Bishop of Tholosa saith De canistro vimineo de vase vitreo out of a wicker basket for the bread and out of a glasse for the wine The historie of Serapio vseth these words to runne and to poure into the mouth which cannot be vnderstood but of licor But euen as we haue said before that wheresoeuer they find Eucharist Iustia Apol. 2. they haue translated it Masse so now they will vnderstand by this word Eucharist nothing but the sacrament of bread against all antiquitie which speaketh it both of the one of the other And this food we call the Eucharist Againe When the word commeth to the wine mingled the bread broken they are made the Eucharist of the bodie blood of our Lord. And as for the sicke the old fathers did not carrie it indifferently vnto all Irenaeus lib. 5. but vnto them which were neare vnto death hauing beene suspended from the Sacraments as may bee seene in the historie of Serapio that so there might effectually be declared vnto them their reconciliation with God and their peace with the Church to the establishing of their consciences vpon their departure out of this life into another which otherwise should haue beene diuersly tossed and perplexed in this agonie dying vnder the censure of the Church To this purpose S. Cyprian saith In the extreame perill of death the excommunicate must not stay till he be reconciled by the Bishop but let him testifie his vnfained repentance before the Deacon August ep 180 and so depart in peace Saint Augustine When it is come to that point say they they runne to the Church some desire to bee baptized others to bee reconciled others the testisying of their repentance c. And if the Ministers faile into what daunger do they cast them which depart from the church either not baptised or bound with the censures ecclesiasticall But the historie of Serapio cleareth this matter In the time of persecution he had sacrificed to an Idoll the Church had excommunicated him deliuering him vp vnto SathaÌ then he was as a heathen idolater shut out not only from the communion of the sacraments but from the societie of Christians Hauing in the end beseeched his brethren with teares hee fell sicke through sorrow and heauines of heart losing his speech within three daies which he recouered againe vpon the fourth and said How long will ye hold me in this case bring me hither a minister that I may be reconciled vnto God and restored vnto the church before I die And then the sacraments were administred vnto him in token that the Church was at peace with him againe Against the ordinarie vse of the Church which we propound and stand vpon they continue to oppose the extraordinarie abuses of certaine women or priuate persons There are found say they such as did take the cup in the Church and notwithstanding carried home to their houses the sacrament of bread And thereupon they alleadge vnto vs the example of Gorgonia the sister of Nazianzene Tertul. lib. 2. ad vxorem Ieronym aduerâ Iouinian Nazianz. in funere Gorgoniae of Satyrus the brother of S. Ambrose c. of a certain infidel woman who stole the bread from Chrysostom c. as also of S. Ambrose himself who died after he had taken the sacrament of bread c. what can the authoritie of these priuate examples doe against a publike law and custome these examples of poore sillie women of infirme and weake persons or such as had beene slenderly taught against the institution of the Sonne of God And if these examples be so infalliblie certain why then did they not rather depraue them of the bread seeing they all agree that they caried it home with them tooke the cup in the Church And afterward why did they not call to mind what is said of Gorgonia that shee kept both the one and the other kind ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã saith Nazianzene ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the signes of the precious bodie and blood And that in the historie of Satyrus there is mention made Haustionis fusionis in viscera of the shedding and poowring of them into the entrailes which cannot be vnderstood but of licour And that this pretended Paulinus which hath written of S. Ambrose is he as saith Erasmus Which hath marred all S. Ierome and S. Augustine borne saith he onely to spoile good writers But as we do not denie vnto them that these superstitions tooke place at the least amongst some particular persons so they should not haue
to quench the same in the welspring of life this reuiuing water gushing out vnto eternall life this precious blood of our Lord which is made our iustification yea our iustice Againe in the holy Supper all the faithfull did communicate together in bread and in the cuppe in the bodie and in the blood of our Lord being taught thereby that they were but one bodie euen the bodie of Christ but diuers members quickened moued and gouerned by one spirite euen by his spirit liuing one life and consequently taught mutually to loue one another mutually to imbrace one another the greater becomming seruants to the lesser the strong vnto the weake the learned to the ignorant and the wise and prudent to the foolish and simple referring all their actions to the glorie of their head to the seruice of the bodie and to the saluation of his members In the Masse what is there that may imprint this brotherly loue and charitie in vs or expresse and teach vs any such instruction yea on the contrarie which doth not suppresse and burie charitie which doth not oppresse and smother that in all dispightfull manner such lessons and doctrine where the Priest if hee may be lawfully so called communicateth alone one for all where the auncient bread of the communion of the bodie of Christ great according to the proportion of the communicants is brought to one wafer that in some places no greater then a penie being for the priest alone whereas our Lord deliuered himselfe to death for all and gaue himselfe to all where also so oft as any are admitted thereunto they are depriued of the cup of the communion so much as in them lyeth of the blood of Christ Then what proportion holdeth it with the supper yea what opposition and contrarietie is there that it maintaineth not against the Apostle We are one onely bread 1. Cor. 10.17 and one onely bodie c. To be short in the holy supper man was taught how he was indebted vnto one onely God for his creation as likewise that hee was not bound to any for the work of his regeneration iustification sanctificatioÌ saluation but to one only Christ the eternall son of God the beginning midst and end of our spirituall life in so much as that he which doth regenerate vs in baptisme and doth nourish and feed vs in the holy supper is made our meat himselfe and in so much as that he which washeth vs from our sinnes doth cloath and couer vs with his righteousnesse In the Masse what shall wee say where of the holy table of our Lord they haue made vs an Altar of all sortes of saints where of the remembrance of his death they haue made vs a legend of the Saintes their sufferinges and passions where in stead of his blood the onely propitiation for our sinnes they pretend to administer vnto vs their praiers intercessions and merites where to shut vp all in a word is pretended to sacrifice in honor of the Saints him for whose glorie and names sake all the Saintes haue offered whatsoeuer they haue sacrificed yea and for whose names sake they ought to sacrifice themselues To bee short let vs set before vs on the one side an assemblie of faithfull people praying vnto God singing his praises hearing his worde and attentiue to the expounding of the same a seruant of God in all simplicitie so ripping vp their sinnes as that hee maketh them to haue a sence and feeling of the same by the worde declaring thereupon the remission thereof in the death and passion of our Lorde distributing vnto them rounde about the table his bodie and his blood in the sacrament of bread and wine which he hath instituted and prouoking and stirring of them vp to the giuing of all heartie and euerlasting praise vnto him for this so great a benefite This was the holy supper of the faithfull in the old Church this is ours And now set before your eyes on the other side a Priest with a straunge garment his face fixt vppon an Altar with a Clearke standing behind him muttering in an vnknowne language interlarded with signes lifting vppe a Wafer in an affected and ceremoniall sorte causing it to bee worshipped dippping it in his wine eating it alone vsing no word of interpretation or exhortation neither yet giuing the people any other taste thereof by any manner of instruction perswading them notwithstanding that by thus much as hath beene done being at their or his request and bought with some peece of money he hath sacrificed our Lord for them or him that hee hath with this his one labour set his father in Paradice drawne him out of Purgatorie c. This is the Masse of Rome that same which wee so greatly complaine of and whereof there is so much talke but how differing and disagreeing both for manner and effect I call their owne soules to witnes from the seruice of the fathers how farre off then from the institution of Christ and how farre off from the order of the Apostles But it is now time to finish this discourse let vs leaue the partes and looke into the circumstances and so we shall come to behold the truth of this matter in more cleare and euident manner The end of the first booke The Second Booke WHEREIN ARE HANDLED THE CIRCVMSTANCES AND APPERTINANCES BELONGING TO THE Diuine seruice as those also which belong vnto the Masse CHAP. I. Of Churches and Altars and of their originall and proceeding IT followeth after wee haue spoken of the parts of seruice their first originall and beginning as also of their increase and proceeding deprauing corrupting c. that we now examine the circumstances thereof And therefore let vs beginne with the Churches Altars and images and therein consider how by the good husbanding of the matter by the Sea of Rome the circumstances haue taken the place of the substance and the accidents of the subiect in such manner as that in Papistrie there is more regard had of a pretended adorning beautifying of places theÌ to the forme substance of that which is to be done therein for the saluation instruction of men The ancient Iewes by the commandement of God had built a temple for sacrifices Act. 2.5.21 Act. 9.13 after that many Sinagogues like parish Churches therein to reade and expound the word of God Our Lord did often vse to go into the same to draw the Iewes to the knowledge of the truth his Apostles likewise did imitate his example But in as much as it was not lawfull for them to doe the seruice ordained in the new Testament therein they are content to doe it in their owne priuate houses Act. 1.2.4.5.10.12.20.28 no lesse consecrate and dedicate then the temple and the synagogues seeing it is the seruice that sanctifieth the place and not the place that sanctifieth the seruice yea so much the rather in that the voice of Gods owne Sonne manifested in
my bodie which is giuen for you And yet it ceaseth not considered in some sorte to bee in manner of a sacrifice in as much as this is a remembrance of this propitiatorie sacrifice of our Lord on the Crosse according to that which is said Doe this in remembrance of mee shew forth the Lordes death vnto his comming In such sort that as the lambe was after a certaine manner a propitiatorie Sacrifice in that it did prefigure him so the holy Supper in like manner in as much as it bringeth him vnto our remembrances in that it representeth him vnto vs before the eyes of our faith And yet furthermore of this remembrance there proceedeth an other sacrifice euen the true sacrifice of praise and thanksgiuing which the Church hath called by the name of Eucharist That is that when we call to mind that God hath so loued the worlde or rather the Church hated of the worlde as that hee hath giuen his dearely beloued Sonne the eternall and euerliuing for the mortall the iust for the vniust to the ignominious and reproachfull death of the Crosse to redeeme them from their sinnes wee adore the bowelles of his mercies wee are lifted vppe with a holy rauishment euen into the heauens farre from our our selues wee vtter our cries in a certaine feruencie of faith from all in generall saying praised bee thou O Lorde for that thy grace hath appeared in the worlde for that it hath superabounded in loue for the sauing of sinners and afterward let vs say with Saint Paule being humbled in our infirmities but imboldened in his grace to the appropriating and particular applying of this benefite vnto our selues Euen the sinners Lord whereof I am the chiefe I a blasphemer a persecutor and oppressor c. And this faith applyeth this sacrifice vnto our selues it maketh it seuerall and peculiar vnto euery one of vs it maketh vs then to say with confidence No more He that eateth the flesh and drinketh the blood of Christ hath eternall life No more I say God so loued the worlde as that he hath sent his sonne c. For what good doth this serue vs vnto but to increase our sorrowe and griefe if wee bee not the parties our selues But more boldly with the Apostle I am crucified with Christ I liue and yet not I now but Christ in mee Galath 2.20 in that I liue in the flesh I liue in the faith of the Sonne of God who hath loued mee and who hath giuen himselfe for me c. Thus in remembring this sacrifice the shamefull death of the Lord wee acknowledge our selues lost in our selues yea vtterly lost seeing that for to saue mankind it was requisite that the Sonne of God should be made man and expose himselfe to the reuilinges and slaunderous speeches of men And this knowledge begetteth in vs an acknowledgement of the free mercie of God which hath giuen vs his onely begotten Sonne yea who hath giuen vs himselfe in his Sonne How can we then do lesse then offer vp then sacrifice our selues to him To offer vp vnto him as saith the Apostle Rom. 12.1 Our bodies a liuing sacrifine holy acceptable a reasonable seruice In such sort as that in the holy Supper wee communicate really and effectually in the bodie and blood of Iesus Christ euen to the sucking of life nourishment to our soules from the same and this is that which proceedeth from it as a Sacrament Wee celebrate likewise his death from whom as out of a fountaine wee drawe life and that the rather because this his death is our life in as much as wee haue the propitiation for our sinnes in his blood and the celebrating of the remembrance of this propitiatorie sacrifice although somewhat improperly may be called a Sacrifice Seeing that consequently vpon the deepe meditation of this high mysterie and vnspeakable benefit receiued by the faithfull adored of the Angels we enter into a serious thanksgiuing in which we resolue to renounce and forsake our selues that so we may offer vp our selues the more freely vnto God ceasing from thenceforth to fashion our selues any more according to this present world seeking rather to transforme and chaunge our selues by the renewing of our vnderstanding c. And here we haue another sacrifice euen a sacrifice of peace in as much as there is a peace concluded betwixt God and the faithfull man a sacrifice of praise in as much as all increase and prosperitie are giuen vnto vs by God and God in this peace Finally a sacrificing of our selues in the offering vp of our thankfull heartes and resoluing therewithall to liue and die in him and vnto him who hath giuen himselfe for vs who hath vouchsafed to offer vp his body and to shed his blood for to purchase vs life who giueth vs them in ordinary bread and wine to nourish our soules vnto eternall life Amen And it is not for any other consideration Wherfore the old writers did vse this worde Sacrifice that the olde writers doe sometimes call the holy Supper a sacrifice a Sacrifice of remembrance and thankesgiuing of the faithfull And if our aduersaries doe keepe themselues within these boundes wee shall not neede to reason and dispute about wordes neither yet refuse or reiect the worde Sacrifice But and if that they tell vs that the Masse is a sacrifice propitiatorie for the quicke and the dead wee tell them that wee would haue them to aunswere vs whether they ground it vppon the holy Supper or els borrowe the institution thereof from els where If from else where then wee boldly auouch vnto them that there is no title of the Masse in all the holy scripture neyther of any thing belonging thereto neither yet in the workes of any of the auncient writers and this wee haue alreadie proued and shall bee able further to proue most plentifully if any thing bee wanting therein But if they fetch and deriue it from the holy Supper then wee auouch and say vnto them that it is no propitiatorie sacrifice that the Lord did neuer ordaine it for any such ende that the Apostles did neuer so teach it neyther yet that the fathers did so vnderstande it And this is the matter that wee are to handle and intreate of in this Chapter In the meane time wee will note and obserue by the way that these wordes Sacrifice and Sacrament doe not alwaies keepe the proper limites and boundes but that sometimes they runne in their generall signification and are taken eyther for all holy offices or for all the signes vsed in the Church to signifie any thing August l. 19. contr Faust c. 14. In Psal 141. Psal 65. de peccat meritis Bernard de caena Dom. And to the end that the doubt of this generall vsing of this worde Sacrament may not trouble vs it appeareth in certaine olde writers that they haue giuen this name to the signe of the Crosse to all the ceremonies of baptisme to
Testament wherein there remaineth not anie more question of shadowes and figures and wherein if it bee nothing but a sillie sleight representation if it be nothing but an intricate and infolded thing if it bee not altogether plaine and cleare assuredlie wee may bee bolde to say and that without any doubt that it is but an humaine inuention yea and therefore that it is not there to bee found at all CHAP. III. That the pretended propitiatorie sacrifice of the Masse hath no foundation in the newe Testament OVr aduersaries say Our Lord saide to the woman of Samaria The howre is come that you shall not worship the Father anie more Iohn 4. either in this mountaine or in Ierusalem but the true worshippers shal worshippe in spirite and truth And what proue they from thence To adore say they is to sacrifice but if they said that it were to serue God they said somewhat to the purpose But yet what followeth of this Certainelie that the seruing of God shall not bee any more tyed to one place but spread all ouer the worlde according to the saying of Malachie And as assuredlie that in steade of the more carnall manner of seruice wherewith he was serued vnder the law hee shall hereafter bee spirituallie serued and in a worde that after the materiall sacrifices as saye the Fathers the spirituall sacrifices shall succeede Saint Augustine sayeth Doest thou seeke for anie holy place August in Iohan t. 15. make thy selfe in thine inwarde partes a Temple vnto God for the Temple of God is holie and that are you Wouldest thou pray in a Temple Pray within thy selfe c. chaunging all this outward and materiall seruice into an inwarde and spiritual Cyrill Cyrill in Ioan. l. 2. c. 93. He signifieth and setteth forth the time of his comming which chaungeth the figures of the lawe into truth the shadowes into a spirituall seruice according to the doctrine of the Gospell c. And Origen in like manner Chrysost aduers Iud. hom 2. Chrysostome sayeth That is there shall bee no more Sacrifices nor Priesthoode neyther yet kingdome in Iudea that so they may bee wayned from the receiued custome of the necessitie of worshipping in one certaine place and to bring them to a kinde of seruice that is more spirituall and full of Maiestie Idem de cruce de spiritu hom 3. in hom veniet hora c. In like manner expounding this place in an Homilie for the purpose hee coulde not finde anie Sacrifice but that of prayer grounded vppon the doctrine of veritie neither anie worde tending that waye Cardinall Caietan in the same sence In spirite that is to saye not in the Mountaine not at Ierusalem not in anie one certaine place nor with a temporall seruice but with an inwarde and spirituall c. And in faith that is in knowledge c. Ferus likewise In spirite in asmuch as they shall haue receiued the spirite of adoption crying in him Abba Father In truth in asmuch as they shall call vppon him in his Sonne which is Truth it selfe Offering sayeth hee afterwarde no more anie quicke or liue creatures but their owne bodies in Sacrifice a holie oblation and offering and not the Sacrifice of the Masse But how will they possibly now frame themselues to make their conclusions from this place God shall bee adored and serued in spirite no more in one place but euerie where no more in the sacrificing of beastes but in the sacrificing of our selues Therefore the Masse is a sacrifice propitiatorie for the sinnes of men therefore the Masse must bee saide euerie where c. But they come nearer vnto the point and giue an instance from the institution of the holy supper and this is also our proper part and possession It is said Luke 22. 1. Cor. 11. Doe this in remembrance of mee and to doe in the scripture signifieth sometimes to sacrifice Therefore the matter here in hand must needes bee a sacrifice And our Lord had taken the bread and the cup and had saide This is my bodie This is my blood therefore he did sacrifice vnder the kindes of bread and wine his body and his blood vnto God his Father and by vertue of these wordes iuioyneth all succeeding Priestes to doe the like a worlde of errors cauillations and false surmises in a verie few wordes And the long time since they were confuted and ouerthrowne in all these their argumentes might haue bin sufficient to haue caused them to cease from the vsing of theÌ any more Facere in Latine signifieth to sacrifice but by an abridging of the language to doe some holie thing but that this is more vsuall in the writinges and workes of Poets then of Orators and that seldome not often and onely then when the mater in question doth manifestlie appeare to be about a sacrifice as I say may euidentlie bee seene needeth not to be gessed at And here therefore we stand vppon the quite contrarie As that the Greeke word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is neuer vsed to sacrifice as far off is faire in the French tongue but the Euangelists and Apostles writ in Greeke So that the controuersie here is about an ordinarie or common and not anie picked or vnwonted phrase the contention is not euidentlie and manifestlie of a sacrifice for it is so farre from apparatiues as that the sharpest sighted Fathers did know nothing therof And further the Hebrew word Asa and how much more the Greeke doth neuer signifie to sacrifice but when a sacrifice or oblation doth follow it as facere haedum agnuÌ c. or facere haedo agno c. to offer a kyd a lambe c. their interlineall Glose is not acquainted with this subtill shift Hoc facite that is saith it At oft as you shal eate this bread and drinke this cup shew forth the death of the Lord vntill his comming But let vs admit that it is so Hoc facite sacrifice this what shall we make then of it To sacrifice the bodie of Christ But Christ saith Which is giuen for you and to giue is not to sacrifice Wherefore it is not the same action which Christ performed for a man to sacrifice if Christ did not sacrifice And afterwarde Which is giuen that is which is now at this present instant giuen and deliuered vp to bee crucified for vs. The olde translation approued by the Councell of Trent hath translated it Dabitur and not Datur referring the same to his suffering vpon the Crosse and not to the holy supper Chrysostome and Origen Dabitur effundetur which shal be giuen which shall bee shedde and offered vppe And Chrysostome addeth the reason how that for the comforte of his Disciples our Lord taught them that his passion was the mysterie of the saluation of mankind the Masse also enemie vnto it selfe in this point hath read it so Let vs say then that these wordes Hoc facite haue relation to the institution of
is also an Altar and so an Altar doth inferre a sacrifice and a sacrifice the Masse So that Amensa ad Missam from the table we find the way to come to the Masse I feare nothing here but least that these argumentes should bee taken for mine owne but this is one of Bellarmine his arguments in this mater such a one too as he taketh to be a goodly one a wonder to consider that none of the old writers could perceiue this mysterie yea that their Glose being so new as it is could not finde anie thing in these wordes but our coupling with Christ which is confirmed and ratified in the sacrament of the holie supper or Eucharist And it is no lesse manifest and plain that S. Paule speaketh here de Mensa not de Missa that hee here forbiddeth all Christians to bee at the feastes of the Idolaters wherein they gaue themselues to sit downe and eate after their sacrifices the meates offered to Idols as the words going before doe make it plaine and euident You cannot drinke the cup of the Lord and the cuppe of Diuelles For there is nothing to testifie and witnes that euer the Pagans did vse to drinke vpon their Altars but that they vsed to feast afterwarde Whereupon Atheneus sayeth that it is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as it were ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã because that they did drinke themselues drunke after their sacrifices Tertul. de Spect. c. 13. Tertullian did not take this place in anie other sence for hee saith Non sacrificamus nec parentamus sed neque de sacrificio parentato edimus quia non possumus coenam Dei edere coenam Daemoniorum That is to say we do not sacrifice vnto Idols neither yet vnto our Parents being dead and as far off are wee from eating of that which is sacrificed either vnto Idols or for the dead which he calleth Idolothyta and Necrothyta in the same place Because sayeth hee that wee cannot eate the supper coenam of God and the supper of Diuelles So that what the Apostle calleth mensam Theodor. in 1. Cor. 10. hee expresseth by the worde coenam Theodoret in like sorte How shall wee communicate in the precious bodie and blood of our Lord and afterwarde at the Table of Diuels Haimo in 1. Cor. 10. by eating the meate which is sacrificed vnto Idols And Haimo Mensae Domins to participate at the Table of the Lord that is to say to participate in the bodie of the Lord. In the ende they finde it whereas it selfe can finde no place as namely in the Epistle to the Hebrewes which whole Epistle hunteth and chaseth it out of the whole world Heb. 13. Wee haue saith the Apostle an Altar whereof they haue no power to eate which doe serue in the Tabernacle If they had an Altar then had they a sacrifice and what sacrifice but that of the Masse But by comming to the knowledge of the Altar wee shall come to finde out the sacrifice Beholde sayeth S. Paule in an other place Israell according to the flesh Those that eate of sacrifices are they not partakers of the Altar This is then that Israel which is according to the flesh that is to say the Iewes which hee opposeth and setteth against that Israell which is according to the spirite that is to say against Christians that so hee might restraine them from affecting the rites and seruice of the Iewes Thinke not saieth hee but that wee haue an Altar and a sacrifice of which they which serue in the Tabernacle that is they which are giuen still to subiect and make themselues seruantes to the ceremonies of the law haue not power or possibilitie to eate namelie saieth the Apostle because they disanull the grace of God and make the power of the Crosse of no effect for that If righteousnes be by the lawe Christ should be sayeth hee deade in vaine and this Altar is nothing else but the Crosse of Christ and this sacrifice is nothing else but Christ stretched vpon the Crosse Who hath suffered saith hee without the gates to accomplish the figures of those beastes which were sacrificed without the host for sinne who hath shedde his owne blood for to sanctifie his people But it behoueth vs saieth hee if wee will bee partakers of this Altar and of this sacrifice That wee goe forth to carrie his reproach shame that is to say that wee cast off all manner of thinges to follow him that wee denie our selues beare our Crosse after him and become crucified with him following that which is saide If wee suffer with him wee shall also raigne with him Then the Apostle concludeth By him therefore by the merite of his sacrifice Wee offer vnto God continuallie the sacrifice of praise that is to say the fruite of our lips praising his name c. And indeede their Glose it selfe hath not vnderstood or taken it otherwise We haue an Altar that is the Crosse vpon which Christ was offered of which such are not partakers c. According as it is written If you be circumcised Christ will not auaile you anie thing because that such as doe obserue the thinges of the law pointed out by the seruice of the Tabernacle haue no part in the effectuall working of the passion of Christ And therefore let vs offer by him c. that is to say a spirituall sacrifice by Christ which is our high Priest And not Christ himselfe as our aduersaries doe pretend and this sacrifice that is saith Lyranus almes deedes for the comforting of the needie c. Oecumenius after the same manner Oecumen in ep ad Heb. c. 13. The Iewes will say How say you that you haue an Altar for what hath beene sacrificed or offered vpon it for as concerning Christ whom thou so oft settest before vs to haue beene sacrificed to haue beene offered and slaine thereupon for the whole world hee was not sacrificed vppon thine altar but on the contrarie hee suffered without the gates of the citie yea saith the Apostle and thereupon it is that I can proue vnto thee so much the more effectually that we haue an Altar for euen amongst vs the bodies of sacrificed beasts are not burnt vpon Altars but without the host Now for that cause also did he suffer without the gates to the end that he might sanctifie not the priestes onely but likewise all the people But and if hee haue beene the sacrifice for all why hath he not also beene the Altar And a little after Wherefore we offer by him as we did of old time by the high Priest the calues of our lips namely prayers hymnes and supplications vnto God Not any more saith he any sacrifices of beastes but the sacrices ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which are without blood The Masse will our aduersaries say here for so they call it Sacrificium incruentum But he expoundeth himselfe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã sacrifices which are offered by the lips
contrite heart is a sacrifice vnto God And a sacrifice to God is the sacrifice of praise c. Againe Thy faith hath saued thee because saith he that it hath apprehended and taken for graunted that it must offer his sacrifice vnto the Almightie euen thankesgiuing in the true temple and by his true high priest Iesus Christ c. And againe Wee sacrifice for the health and prosperitie of the Emperour Idem in Apolog but vnto our God and to his Sonne and that according to his commaundement Pura prece by a pure and sincere praier c. Cypr. serm 1. de cleemosyn Saint Cyprian could not learne any other lesson of this his Maister whatsoeuer some would make him to belieue For hee saith Rich Ladie come you in Dominicum to the Lordes banquet without a sacrifice there to take of the sacrifice which some poore person hath offered c. Here sacrifice is vnderstood almes or offering because that of the fruits which were giuen by the faithful there was so much taken as might make a sufficient quantity to distribute in the celebrating of the holy supper amongst the faithful They obiect vnto vs his Epistle vnto Cecilius Idem l. 2. cp â wherein he saith Who is the priest of the high God by any greater priuiledge and prerogatiue then our Lord Iesus Christ who hath offered sacrifice vnto God his father hath also offered the same that Melchisedec did offer that is to say bread and wine his bodie and his blood Let vs obserue that here he compareth Iesus Christ with Melchisedec Melchisedec the priest of the highest saith the Apostle but Iesus Christ is preferred for he offered himselfe vnto God in sacrifice Melchisedec offered but bread and wine vnto Abraham but our Lord offered his bodie his blood for the faithful Otherwise this text contrary to the nature of the author should haue no force or power in it But let vs heare him expounding himself in this same Epistle wherein he saith In asmuch as we make mention of the passion and death of Christ in all our sacrifices for it is the death and passion of Christ which we offer wee are not to attempt doe or offer any thing but as he in giuing vs an example hath done before vs. For the scripture saith As oft as ye shall eate this bread c. you shall declare and shew forth the death of the Lord vntill his comming Then wee offer not Iesus Christ but we offer his death and passion we offer him alreadie slain vpon the crosse that is we celebrate the remembrance of his death and passion we offer it vnto God as the meanes of the remission of our sins And he giueth a reason thereof in another place saying Because the sacrifice which the welbeloued Son of God hath offred vpoÌ the crosse is so acceptable and well pleasing vnto the father as that his oblation is as effectuall at this day in the presence of his as it was the verie same day that the blood and water issued out of his side Origen saith The blood of Christ is so precious as that he suffered alone for the redemption of all Origen in cp ad Rom. in hom 2. in Cant. What need then hath the Church of any other sacrifice And as for the whole burnt offerings of Christians Those are their praiers and supplications vnto God c. But yet there is more behind For when Celsus had obiected vnto him you haue neither sacrifice nor altars he answereth not any otherwise but we haue the sacrifice of the Altar c. Or els Our temples are the spirits of good people who breath out a sweet smelling incense Idem l. 8. contra Celsum the vowes praiers of a good and pure conscience To the like obiection made in the time of Arnobius and Minutius Felix by one Cecilius a Pagan there was shaped the like answer This was about the yeare 300. And as for the place of Tertullian Tertul. de paenit c. 9. Aris adgeniculari c. without troubling our selues therewith any further Pamelius as we haue alleadged before hath corrected it by the copie in the Vatican and hath very excellently shewed that it cannot so stand but that it must bee read Caris Dei adgeniculari c. in so much as that we may from hence conclude very strongly cleane against our aduersaries They say there were altars in the Primitiue Church and therefore Sacrifices and therefore the Masse Wherefore wee with the consent of all antiquitie for the space of 300. yeares do reply and crosse them saying there were no altars in the Churches of the Christians neither yet sacrifices neither yet Masses And if we shold repeat that which hath beene said before of altars our proofe would extend it selfe to a farre longer time Athenagoras in his Apologie for the Christians Athenagor in apol pro Christianis hath the verie same obiection to confute and freely vndertaketh to proue that the sacrifice that God demandeth of vs is that we should bee carefull to know him and to acknowledge all the goodnesse that we do receiue at his hands But what haue I to doe saith he to trouble my selfe with thinking vpon and remembring of sacrifices and burnt offeringes wherewith God hath nothing to do God who requireth saith he that men should offer vnto him ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a sacrifice without blood a reasonable soule c. His answere had beene more readie We sacrifice Christ daily c. And let vs marke by the way that he calleth it a sacrifice without blood not to put any distinction or difference betwixt that of the Crosse and that of the altar but to distinguish betwixt the sacrifices of the Iewes and of the Paganes which were materiall and bloodie and the spirituall sacrifices of the Christians Lanctantius Lanctan l. 6. c. 26. Two things saith he must be offered giftes and sacrifices vnto God and they must be offered without bodily substance for the gift the integritie and vprightnesse of the soule for the sacrifice praises and hymnes c. who so doth this sacrificeth vnto God so oft as he doth a good worke c. And therfore vpon the Altar of God which is great in deed and which is placed in the heart of man so that it cannot be defiled with blood it behoueth vs to set patience faith innocence chastitie c. There is not any other holy seruice then this same This man as yet knew nothing what this pretended Sacrifice meant and as little of Altars Eusebius hath beene cited heretofore in the expounding of the place of Malachie We sacrifice therefore saith he and burne he answereth the Paganes Euseb de Demonstra l. 1. c. 6 10. And what sometimes the memorie of this great sacrifice celebrating the mysteries which our God hath giuen vs and rendring vnto him thankes for our saluation as also offering to him religious hymnes and praiers
which was to come by which it was signified that by one sacrifice of which that was but a figure the liues of the people shoulde spirituallie bee spared And that one is Iesus Christ Idem de ciuit Dei l. 10. c. 5. who was offered vppe and giuen for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification whereupon also the Apostle saieth vnto vs Pascha nostrum immolatus est Christus Christ our true Passeouer was slaine and sacrificed c. And this is that which hee sayeth elsewhere in one word That which euerie man calleth a sacrifice that same is the signe of the true sacrifice Now all of them vse these wordes Altars Sacrifices and these verbes to Offer to Sacrifice for the considerations hereafter set downe for these manners of speaking did runne verie smoothlie and pleasantlie amongst Christians in those dayes comming either newlie from amongst the Iewes or else the Gentiles whose principall seruice consisted in sacrifices and yet notwithstanding they put thereunto continuallie if wee giue good heede thereto such corrections as are necessarie Whereby wee may iudge if they had but a little foreseene in what diuerse sortes they are now abused the Sacrament being drawne by little and little to a Sacrifice and then the worde Sacrifice drawne from his Metaphoricall sence to a simple and proper sence and from a sacrifice of thankesgiuing to a sacrifice propitiatorie what restrainte and limits they would haue closed them in withall CHAP. V. How and by what Degrees the sacrament of the holy Supper was turned into a propitiatorie sacrifice SOme there are which aske how this did happen vnto the Church Truelie not all at once For wee see in euerie dayes successe that when Sunne is set there is a twilight before that darknes it selfe doe come to hide and couer all thinges So after that those great lightes of the church which tooke their brightnes from the true light of the Gospel had runne their course yet there remained some glimses of that their brightnes a long time after notwithstanding that they were smothered and stifled with the palpable fogs of blinde superstition and although they were violently forced by a contrary seÌce to do the thing they were neuer ordained for And this we see in Beda Beda in Leui. c. 1. the grand Disciple of S. Augustine who sayeth Christ is offered for vs both the Priest and Sacrifice together and hath eaten and destroyed our sinnes inasmuch as hee is our Priest according to the order of Melchisedech and in like manner the true Ministers of the Church doe eate the sins of the people by attributing vnto them the remission of their sinnes in the Church wherein sinnes are forgiuen If hee had beene of the same opinion with our aduersaries hee shoulde haue concluded And therefore the true Priestes do eate the sinnes of the people when they say the Masse for them c. Again We are commaunded to celebrate the feast of the Passeouer euerie daye Our aduersaries would saye here To say the Masse euerie daye But hee Idem in Exod. that is asmuch as to saye Let vs daylie goe from euill to good and from good to better and let vs consecrate our first borne vnto God euen our good workes seeing hee hath ouercome the Diuels for our sakes Again The high Priest entred into the forepart of the Tabernacle euerie day for to sacrifice And this is to put vs in minde to offer dailie vnto God the sacrifices of praise of humilitie and of a contrite spirite c. Thus turning euen the propitiatorie Sacrifices of the law into the Sacrifices of praise those which were offered by the hand and ministerie of the Priest to those which were offered by euerie Christian Albinus sayeth the same as also Charles the great And as for the Sacrament of the Eucharist The sacrament of the bodie and blood of Iesus Christ saith Charles the great was giuen vs thereby to renew the memory of his passion and our saluation And this was about the yeare eight hundred Bertram in the time of Charles the bald about the yeare 900. Bertram de corpore sanâuine Domini Heb. 7. Our Lord hath done this at once euen in offering vp himselfe that is to say sacrificing himselfe for vs For he was once offered for the sinnes of the people and this oblation notwithstanding is daily celebrated by the faithfull but in a mysterie to the end that what our Lord Iesus hath accomplished in offering himselfe once might be handled euerie day by the celebrating of the misteries of the renewing of the memorie of his passion Where it is to be noted how he opposeth the mysticall receiuing to the reall receiuing and the daily renewing of the remembrance to the once offering of the sacrifice Againe He hath saith he left vs an example which is daily offered by the faithfull in the mysterie of his bodie and of his blood namely that whosoeuer wil draw neere vnto him may know that he must haue part in his sufferinges the image and representation whereof is exhibited in the holy mysteries that is to say in the breaking of bread the renewing of the memorie of his bodie broken in the powring out of the wine the shedding of his blood for vs. Haimo saith To speake morally Haimo in c. 5 Ose in c. 2 Abac. Malach 1. the sacrifices of the Lord are the praises vttered by the belieuers the penance of sinners the teares of the humble suters whereof it is written The sacrifice of God is a contrite spirite c. Againe Prayer is a speciall sacrifice to be offered to God and so is almes also c. Remig in Psal 55. Remigius If we will sacrifice to God let vs not seeke out of our selues for that which wee are about to offer vnto him we haue in our selues the incense of praise the sacrifice of faith onelie let all that which wee offer be kindled made the more feruent and coupled with charitie Againe Idem in Psal 95. There are not any sacrifices that auaile without faith for there is no place for a true sacrifice out of the Church c. These men howbeit great and renowned for knowledge at this time doe call the sacrament of the holy supper as also the Masse such as it was then celebrated a sacrifice but doubtles with the same mind and in the same sence that Rabanus one of the same time with them did vse it Rabanus de Institu Cleric l. 1. c. 32. Sacrificium saieth he quasisacrum factum a sacrifice as if a man would saye a holy and consecrate worke or action which is consecrated by a mysticall prayer in the remembrance of the passion and suffering of our Lorde c. Which selfe same thing Paschasius calleth otherwise The passion of Christ in a mysterie Pasc de corp Sang. Domini Theophil in Iohan. c. 8. the calling to minde of the passion of the Lorde on the Altar
not able to counteruaile the glorie that is to come and which is to be reuealed in vs. But in the meane time they are not ashamed to oppose vnto so cleare a doctrine so plainly handled by all the Apostles by Saint Paul in all his Epistles a place of Saint Paul himselfe I reioyce saith he now in my sufferings for you Coloss 1.24 and fulfill the rest of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his body which is the Church Whereupon it followeth say they that men by their afflictions and sufferings may satisfie for the sinnes of others And we will obserue by the way that it is in Greeke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Tertul. aduers Marcion l. â c. 19. Timo. â 15 which Tertullian and S. Ambrose translate with vs Reliqua the rest and not that which lacketh But here againe what will they dare to say vnto vs That S. Paul by his afflictions hath satisfied for himselfe Not so For it is a sure thing saith he that Iesus Christ is come into the world to saue sinners whereof I am the chiefest Againe To shew in me the chiefest all manner of clemencie for an example to them which shall belieue in him vnto eternall life c. I doe saith he the ill I would not but the good that I would that I doe not Philip. 3.6 Notwithstanding that I find not my selfe guiltie of any thing yet know I that I am not iustified thereby Howbeit that according to the righteousnesse which is in the Law J am vnreproueable yet I haue accounted all this to be losse vnto me I haue accompted it as dung for the loue of Christ that is to be found in him not according to mine owne righteousnesse which is of the Law 1. Cor. 2.2 but according to that which is of the faith of Christ. And of Christ saith he elsewhere crucified What hath hee in these speeches that may sauour of pharisaicall righteousnesse That dooth holde any thing of the doctrine of our Masters concerning supererogation Againe the words of the place it selfe are repugnant thereunto For it saith In my sufferings for you in mine afflictions for the body of Christ which is the Church What then Shall he haue satisfied for an other For the temporall punishments of the Colossians For the Church of Christ And how should he possbly doe it for an other when he findeth not himselfe able and sufficient to pay his owne debt And that not in the way or words of Christian modestie or humilitie but in good sooth earnest Philip. 3. 1. Cor. 15. â Who haue whereupon to boast saith he in the flesh more then any other circumcised the eight day of the race of Israell of the Tribe of Beniamin an Hebrew borne of the Hebrewes a Pharisie in Religion vpright according to the Law and after all this called of Christ to bee an Apostle and yet notwithstanding as one borne out of time and notwithstanding an vnprofitable seruant And how then for the Colossians Reconciled on the contrarie saith he in the body of the flesh of Christ by his death Coloss 1. 2. when they were enemies and straungers redeemed by his bloud for the remission of their sinnes quickned by his grace when they were dead in their iniquities by the blotting out of the Obligation of eternall death which was betweene them fastning it with him vnto his Crosse But how in the end for the body of Christ which is the Church Which God saith he in an other place hath purchased vnto himself by his own bloud reconciling to himselfe the world in Christ Acts. 20.28 2. Cor. 5. in not imputing vnto it her sinnes making the Church one bodie wherof he is the head gathering and ioyning together into this bodie vnto God many nations by his Crosse c. If they say that the sufferings of S. Paul do supply the want of that of Christs but dare they say it And what shal that be I pray you that shall fulfil become a sufficient supply of that which of it selfe is infinite Shal man become the supply to the Son of God Ephes 2. Falsehood vntruth vnto verity sin vnto iustice mans infirmitie vnto the power might of God vnto saluation c. Nay verily not so S. Paul did neuer thinke of that but saith he I am a Minister of this Gospel by which you are reconciled vnto God And notwithstanding that I must suffer much in my ministerie for you yet I reioyce neuertheles in my sufferings Philip. 2. partly because that I suffer for the name of Christ. As he saith in an other place If it be requisite that I be offered vp a sprinkling vpon the sacrifice I reioyce together with you c. Partly because he himselfe suffreth in me who vouchsafeth to allow our afflictions as his own for that we are his members And therfore he saith in an other place Ambros in Epist ad Colo. As the sufferings of Christ abound in vs so likewise our consolation by Christ c. And this is it likewise which the old writers haue deliuered vpon this place altogether otherwise then our late writers Saint Ambrose He confesseth saith he that he reloyceth in his sufferings because he seeth the belieuers profiting in faith c And these sufferings saith hee he saith that they are Christs Hieronym in Ep ad Colos Chrysost in Ep. ad Coloss c. 1. in 2. ad Cor c. 1. ho. 1. because it is his doctrine which they persecute And S. Ierome by the sufferings of Christ vnderstandeth the sufferings for Christ c. Chrysostome The Apostle saith hee seemeth to haue spoken something arrogantly but it is nothing else but an exceeding great measure of good will that he beareth towards Christ. That which I suffer saith he to the Collossians J suffer it for him and therefore it is not to me that you owe any thankes but vnto himselfe Theodoret Because that hee suffereth for the preaching of the Gospell vnto the Gentiles Occumen ex Photio procuring their life by the same c. Oecumenius All that we suffer saith he is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a rest or remnant farre differing from the sufferings of Christ For how should it possibly bee matched and fulfilled A master his suffering for his seruant by a seruant his suffering for his master What equalitie is there therein Or any thing neere thereunto He who is without sinne suffering for sinners And those ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã obstinately set against him How will it bee made vp by a sinfull people suffering for their benefactor and the same without sinne c Far differing from the arrogancie of our aduersaries who will that S. Paul did merite by his sufferings and that both for himselfe and an other and for the Church also c. It is sufficient therefore that hitherto we plainely and clearely see that inuocation intercession and the imployment of the merits of the Saints
in all the seuerall tearmes and times of the same whether before the Lawe vnder the Law or vnder the time of grace that hee is figured in all the sacrifices and exhibited in all the Sacraments as well old as new as they which are at all times vnprofitable without Christ and which cannot be fruitfull but in Christ who onely is both the foundation and the substance Saint Paul said to the Corinthians J would not saith he that you should be ignorant c. that our Fathers haue all eaten of the same spirituall meate and all drunke of the same spirituall drinke 1. Cor. 10. for they drunke of the spirituall rocke which followed them and that rocke was Christ The Apostle expressing by the words of eating and drinking the communion which they had in Christ euen Christ slaine sacrificed crucified who otherwise did not profit either them or vs. But some make answere that S. Paul meaneth that they did verily eate amongst themselues of one the same meate c. but not of the verie same that we This is the thing that wee must see and trie Certainely the scope and drift of the Apostle is plaine as to shew vnto the Corinthians that they deceiued themselues to put their trust in the vse of the Sacraments not ceasing in the meane time to prouoke God by their abuses But saith hee our Fathers had Sacraments as well as we they eate and drunke the same meate and drinke and notwithstanding such of them as prouoked God could not put off or avoide their destruction If S. Paul had not meant it by way of comparing of the Christians with the Iewes what should the force of his argument haue bene And had they not libertie to haue replied they did not eate Christ as we doe c. But the old writers shall decide vs this controuersie Tertullian This water saith he which distilled and ranne from the rocke Tertul. de Bapt aduer Marcion l. 0. which followed the people was Baptisme for if the rocke were Christ vndoubtedly we see that Baptisme is blessed through the water in Christ. Againe Marcion hath striken himselfe against the rocke whereof our fathers drunke in the wildernesse c. Origen The same which the Iewes call the way and passage through the Sea S. Paul calleth Baptisme and that which they call the cloud Orig. in Exod. c. 7. hom 5. he taketh for the holy Ghost and would haue it to be vnderstood according to that which our Lord saith in the Gospell If a man be not borne againe of water and of the holy Ghost he cannot enter into the kingdome of God Againe the Manna which the Jewes tooke for carnall meate is called by him a spirituall meate c. And he goeth ouer it againe a litle after in the same Homely S. August in Iohannem tract 45. Augustine The times are changed but not the faith in diuers signes is signified one and the same faith as in diuers words they belieue the same things to come afterward which we belieue to be alreadie come and therfore saith the Apostle they haue drunke one the same spiritual drinke yea spiritual not corporal for they drunke of the spirituall rocke and the same was Christ thus you may behold one self-same faith but diuers signes There Christ is the rocke vnto vs Christ is that which is set vpon the Altar And they for a great Sacrament of the said Christ did drinke the water that ran from the rocke But as for vs the faithfull know what we drinke if thou regard looke vpon the outward forme which is visible it is an other thing but if thou looke vpon the inuisible signification they haue drunke the same spiritual drink c. And in another place They haue eaten the same spiritual meate What is this same but that which we our selues do also eate Idem de vtilit paenit c. Certainely I know not what should be the meaning of the same meate if it be not that which we our selues do eate For there were some that tasted Christ in their harts more then the Manna in their mouthes which made a spirituall construction of this visible meate c. and did hunger and thirst after it c. Againe expounding this place of S. Iohn This is the bread that came downe from heauen c. The Manna saith he the Altar of God c. Idem in Ioh. tract 26. in Psal 77. Epiph. l. 1.3 haue signified this bread These things were Sacraments diuers and dislike in the signes but like and the very same as concerning the thing signified Giue eare to the Apostle now brethren I would not haue you ignorant c. Epiphanius reasoneth after the same manner that Tertullian dooth against Marcion They did eate saith he the same meate and drunke the same drinke euen Christ and in truth saith the Apostle and not in shew or appearance onely They obiect and alleadge against vs in this point Saint Chrysostome who in truth speaketh of the Manna and water as figures of our Sacraments But so as that he addeth these words Chrysost in 1. Cor. 10. Idem in Homil. Nolite ignorate fratres Howsoeuer these things were sensible yet in deede the truth is that they ministred vnto vs the apprehension of spirituall matters not by the consequence of nature but by the grace of the gift and nourished the soule with the bodie inducing and perswading them vnto faith c. Likewise expounding this place elsewhere in an Homely for the purpose he findeth therein in diuers considerations an equalitie and in deed the argument of the Apostle dooth otherwise lose his force Likwise the similitude that Chrysostome vseth in the same homely That one and the same king is delineated and drawne with a former and sleighter draught and afterward set forth in liuely colours and yet is euermore the same king So Christ in the two Testaments Bed in 1. Cor. 10. and in their Sacraments c. Beda vpon this place vseth the verie words of S. Augustine without changing any thing therein at all Bertram a Priest in the time of Charles the bald Thou askest saith hee what same meate Verily Bertram in l. de corp sang Dom. that same which the belieuing people of these dayes doe eate and drinke in the Church for it may not be permitted that diuers things should be meant and vnderstood seeing it is the same Christ that in the desart fed at that time with his flesh and gaue his bloud to drinke vnto the people baptised in the cloud and in the Sea and which now feedeth in the Church the beleeuing people with the bread of his bodie and giueth them to drinke of the water of his bloud c. And if thou obiect vnto him But how Seing he had not as yet taken vpon him mans flesh and seeing that as yet he had not tasted of death for the saluation of the world
c. Verily saith hee this same Almightie power which turneth spiritually the bread and wine at this day into the flesh of his bodie and into the drinke of his bloud did also then inuisibly make the Manna giuen downe from heauen his bodie and the water which flowed from the rocke his bloud It is verie true in deed that our Fathers of Trent had prouided not a daintie dish but a blacke dash for the same in their Index expurgatorius ordaining of their wonted faithfulnesse and true dealing that these places should bee razed out of Bertram Index expurg p. 11. Paschas Raper decorp sang Dom. c. 5. Hug. de S. Victor in 1. Cor. q. 80. Anselm in 1. Cor. c. 10. Paschasius Rapertus Abbot of Corbie in the yeare nine hundred or there about and Hugo of Saint Victor about the yeare a thousand one hundred did teach the same though somewhat more harshly then others that haue dealt in this matter And these are the tearmes they vse Non materia sed significatione The same meate not in matter but signification Idem significantem velidem efficientem Jn as much as it signified the same thing or wrought the same effect For say they That meate was of the same efficacie with this Anselme They did eate in their Manna the same meate that we doe in our bread and drunke the same drinke of the bloud of Christ from the rocke that wee drinke from the Cup. And by that meanes did eate the same spirituall meate that wee though it were of an other bodie because they did vnderstand the visible meat spiritually hungered spiritually tasted spiritually that they might be spiritually satisfied and refreshed c. And therefore saith he it is not said The rocke signified Christ but the rocke was Christ For so the Scripture is accustomed to speake calling the things signifying by the name of those that are signified c. And thus speaketh the most part of the Schoolemen Gratian. C. Inquit C. in Illo c. 10. Thom. Aquin. in 1. Cor. c. 10. Hugo ibid. Gratian in his Decree fetcheth two expresse and euident Canons out of Saint Augustine touching this point The ordinarie Glose likwise saith They did eate Manna and drunke of the rocke c. Signes of Christ which wrought the same effect in the belieuers And this was saith it the same faith Thomas The same spirituall meate with vs but an other corporall namely the Fathers which belieued in Christ. And Cardinall Hugo verie openly The bodie of Christ the bloud of Christ and thereupon produceth the place of Saint Augustine Beleeue and thou hast eaten But some man may obiect Wherein our Sacramentes excell What is then the prerogatiue of a Christian What is there more in our Sacraments then in the old The answere is cleare and plaine the word Propheticall and Apostolicall are of one efficacie Christ is in the one and in the other equall and like vnto himselfe euerie where so farre as that our Lord speaking of the Propheticall Scriptures saith Examine them for you belieue to haue eternall life in them Thus it is with the Sacraments of the old and new people and notwithstanding the word and Sacraments of the new are not without their prerogatiues not in substance but in circumstaunce not in kind but in degree They agree in this that they shew forth promise signifie and exhibite the same communion of Christ by faith and the holy Ghost by the which the elect since the time of Adam euen to the last man vpon the earth are to be saued For without this communion there was no saluation either in the old or new people They differ for that vnder the old Testament our Fathers had this communion in Christ to come and therefore the worke of grace was the more obscure vnto theÌ but we haue it in Christ come in the flesh c. and therfore the same grace more bright cleare Againe they agree in that they seale vp saluation and grace to all them in generall that doe receiue them in faith They differ herein that the old ones were not properly ordained but for the posteritie of Abraham but these latter and new ones for all the nations vppon the face of the earth that are ingrafted into the Church and in the Communion of Christ in the faith of Abraham To be short they agree in that they seale vp vnto vs the couenant with the same God through the same Christ for the same reconciliation whereupon followeth the same fruite euen the remission of sinnes and eternall life They differ in this that God which hath of old spoken by his Prophets hath now vouchsafed to speake by his own Sonne in so much that wee may say with Saint Iohn That that which was from the beginning of the word of life we haue heard with our eares seene with our eyes and touched with our hands c. And wee haue also greater helpes to raise our faith vnto a further assurance of grace by how much the accomplishment is more then the promise the exhibiting of him in the flesh of more efficacie to moue vs then the expectation thereof and for that amongst the sences one is more quicke and certainely prouing then the other and that which is perceiued many waies more perswasiue then that which is comprehended but one way and that which is knowne of the goodnesse of God in the sending of his Sonne crucified before our eyes more strong to beget in vs an assurednesse of his mercie and by consequent of his loue towards vs and our inlightning with him then that which hee had spoken vnto vs by his Prophets or figured by his sacrifices in all the times that went before And yet in the meane time the old Sacraments cease not to be figures of ours as Circumcision of Baptisme and the Passe-ouer of the holy Supper But certainely antitypes rather then types and correspondent figures not bare and naked figures figures which contained the verie same thing although not in the same manner although not in the same degree of clearenesse and amplenesse Chrysost in hom Nolite ignorare And heere it is that Chrysostome his similitude taketh place The Painter saith he that goeth about to draw the counterfeit of a king layeth the first lineaments and draught therof in colours that are more darke and shadowie wherein notwithstanding is well perceiued the Kings proportion and physnomie but when he hath laid his liueliest colours and hath fully finished it in all points then it is altogether an other manner of thing Idem hom 17. in Ep. ad Haeb. and yet notwithstanding it is the same thing And this likewise is in handling the place of Saint Paul So say we of Circumcision and Baptisme the one and the other doe graft vs into the Church and seale vp vnto vs our new-birth Coloss 2. in so much as that Saint Paule calleth Baptisme Circumcision and Circumcision Baptisme When you haue put off
saith he the bodie of the sinnes of the flesh in the Circumcision of Christ buried with him in Baptisme They differ notwithstanding both in ceremonie and clearenesse because that he in whom they haue their power is come was to come and in their large wide reach rather theÌ in any their greatnes in as much as Circumcision was ordained but for the posteritie of Abraham and that also but for a time whereas Baptisme was ordained for all nations and that to continue vnto the end of the world Which thing S. Ambros in 1. Cor. c. 10. August de nupt concupisc ad Valerium Bed in Luc. Ambrose acknowledgeth when he saith That the people of the old world were baptised in the Sea that is to say saith hee that they were throughly purified and that their sinnes were not imputed vnto them Saint Augustine That by Circumcision they were deliuered from originall sinne And Beda That in respect of remission of sinne Circumcision differed not from Baptisme And the master of the sentences That it had power to forgiue sinne And after him all the Schoolemen He addeth but not to conferre grace But verie foolishly for what is remission of sinnes but grace and great grace and meere grace Wee shall say the same of the Passe-ouer and of the holy Supper In the one and in the other are signified the offering vp of our Lord vpon the Crosse and the shedding of his bloud for our sinnes but in the Passe-ouer such sacrifice and shedding to be done in the holy Supper such sacrifice and shedding of bloud alreadie done Both in the one and the other are eaten and drunke the bodie and bloud of our Lord in the one the thing giuen with the figure no lesse then in the other the figure giuen with the thing And euerie where it is spoken of by the tearmes of eating and drinking and euerie where by the name of celebrating a memoriall as also euerie where by the name of a Testament and of a couenant made in bloud So farre foorth as that Saint Paul calleth the meate of the one and the other the same meate The fathers our Supper by the name of Passe-ouer and the Iewes Passe-ouer by the name of Supper The difference is that the true Lambe hath beene crucified which was to bee crucified whereupon our Sacrament is the more cleare and plaine giuen for the sinnes of the world and not of the posteritie of Abraham onely and hereby also it is the more famous and renowned Finally ordained to be continued euen till the comming of the Lord and therefore permanent and vnchangable This is that which Saint Augustine saith Testimonies of the Fathers August contr Faust l. 19 c. 16 Ritus Propheticus It sufficeth to shew vnto Faustus the Manichee his ignorance and to make him see how deepely they dote who thinke that for the chaunging of the signes and Sacraments the things might become diuers namely those which the propheticall seruice hath declared to be promised from those which the Euangelicall seruice doth witnesse to be accomplished Againe The flesh and bloud of this sacrifice were promised before the comming of Christ by the similitude of sacrificed beasts in his Passion it was expressed by the same truth and after his ascention it was celebrated and spread abroad by the Sacrament of his memorie Againe Venturus venit diuersa verbasunt He is to come and he is come are diuers words Idem in Ioh. tract 26. l. 20. c. 21. but the same Christ The Sacraments were diuers in signes but alike in the thing to such as hoped not for neither yet belieued in him it was Manna and water but vnto them that belieued the same Christ which is at this day And notwithstanding saith he Ours are more easie Idem in Psal 73. fewer in number more reuerens and more blessed More easie for certaine for the vnderstanding and conceiuing of things alreadie come is euer more easie then of those that are to come fewer in number for in stead of so many sacrifices and Sacraments figuring out Christ S. Augustine dooth not acknowledge any moe then these two Sacraments more renowmed for they are spread abroad with the Church euen to the ends and vttermost corners of the world more blessed for by them wee are freed from the waightie yoke of ceremonies And notwithstanding the spirit of God is shed forth more aboundantly in the new Testament then in the old in as much as the spring-head and fountaine is broken forth by the comming of the Lord vpon all people whereas it was hidden or sealed vp for the most part that they themselues to whome it is opened may draw out thereof aboundantly in as much as of a more cleare knowledge springeth a more powerfull faith and faith is the hand and vessell by which we receiue the graces of God whereof wee draw out of this fountaine and that more mightily and aboundantly according to the measure of our knowledge and faith We haue handled this matter somewhat the more largely because that the demonstration of the matter we haue in hand dependeth in part on this proposition for the better vnderstanding wherof we haue also to presuppose certaine other Maxims held of the auncient writers which doe follow And this shall stand for the first That Christ is the substance of all the Sacraments as well of the old as of the new Testament and that in them he was receiued yea drunken and eaten that is to say most neerely communicated as the Apostle hath told vs. The second that they teach vs. is that the same Christ which is receiued in the Sacraments Christ receiued in the word in such sort as he is in the SacrameÌts is also receiued in the word yea drunken and eaten in the same in as much as the Gospell is the power vnto saluation vnto all belieuers the word of reconciliation which regnerateth vs of an incorruptible seede forgiueth vs our sinnes imputeth vnto vs righteousnesse maketh vs one with Christ and finally worketh in vs the same that the Sacrament And this doctrine is not ours but the doctrine of the fathers Orig in Leuit. hom 9. Origen saith Sit not downe to rest thy selfe in the bloud of Christ but learne rather and take hold vpon the bloud of the word and heare him which saith vnto thee This is my bloud which shall be giuen for you for the remission of sinnes For hee that is seasoned with the knowledge of mysteries Hieronym in c. 3. Ecclesiast knoweth both the flesh and the bloud of the word of God Saint Ierome For as much as the flesh of the Lord is verie meate and his bloud verie drinke in deed Iuxta ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in a more high and mysticall sence we haue onely this good thing in this world to be fed with this flesh and to haue giuen vs to drinke of his bloud not onely saith hee in a mysterie that is to
in the mysterie of Baptisme Water but not bare water The Apostle hath taught thee not to behold or looke vppon the things which are seene but those which are not seene thinke that the Diuinitie is present therin Wilt thou belieue the operation effectuall power thereof and not the presence c. The water without the preaching of the Crosse of Christ is of no effect vnto saluation c. And S. Augustine againe August in Io. tract 30. You are cleane by reason of the word that I haue told you Wherefore saith he did hee not rather say by reason of the Baptisme wherewith you are washed if it be not this that it is the word that washeth in the water That Baptisme is consecrated and hallowed by the word Take away the word and what is the water but water The word is put vnto the Element and it is made a Sacrament for this is also a visible word From whence commeth this great force power to the water that it should by touching of the body wash the soule but in that the word maketh it such And that not because it is spoken but because that it is belieued for in this same word the sound which passeth and goeth away is one thing and the sound which abideth staieth within is an other thing Reade the Apostle and see what he addeth therto to the end that hee might sanctifie the same making it cleane by the washing of water in the word washing should not be attributed vnto this liquid and fluent Element if there had not beene added thereto In the word And notwithstanding al that which God setteth before vs in the Sacraments Faith receiueth and taketh hold vpon the Sacrament sanctified through his word is vnfruitfull and vnprofitable vnto vs without faith for by faith alone it is made appliable apt to be receiued of vs. Whereupon also wee said that the grace offered to vs therein is receiued by the faith of the faithful as the signe is receiued of his hand For the SacrameÌts giue not faith faith receiueth them they increase it EueÌ as the word of God being outwardly heard giueth not faith but faith receiueth nourisheth it faith I say begotten in vs by the word not that which beateth our eares but by the inward which knocketh at the dore of our heart in the efficacie and powerfull working of the spirit So was Circumcision giuen to Abraham not to the end hee might haue faith but for a seale of the righteousnesse of faith saith the Apostle which he had had in the time of vncircumcision And S. peter Repent be baptised Rom. 4. for the remissioÌ of your sins And the litle children or their fathers for theÌ answered therin Credo for that the SacrameÌts are ordained for the faithful not to the end they may beleeue but because they do beleeue not to the end they may bee receiued into the couenant of God but in token that they are receiued thereinto already as meate vnto men August Sentent 338. in Ioh. tract 26. de cruit Dei l. 25. c 25. not to the end they might learn to eat but to the end that eating they might be fed nourished This is it which S. August saith That for to be a receiuer of the thing that is to say of the grace of the Sacrament it behoueth to dwell in Christ and to haue Christ dwelling in him It is requisite to be members of his body that is to say incorporated into him by faith that whoso disagreeth or is at discord with him though he should daily receiue receiueth not any thing but the bare signe Sacramento tenus saith he non re vera sacramentally not really the Sacrament Chrysost in r. Cor. 11. and not the thing of the Sacrament And Chrysostome The more he receiueth the signe so much the more he purchaseth to himself condemnation As saith he the condemnation of men is growne hereof namely that God hath manifested himselfe vnto them in the flesh c. And S. Basill Basil in psalm 33. August cont Maxim l. 3. c. 22. That the changing of the names maketh no change in the signes The inward man hath also his mouth by meanes whereof it is fed and refreshed by receiuing the word of life the bread that came downe from heauen c. And S. Augustine giueth vs the reason thereof Because saith he that men giue the Sacrament but God the only searcher of the heart giueth the thing of the Sacrament The fourth That this commutation and exchange of names doth not force vpon the Sacraments a commutation of the signes or elements in their nature but only in their vse Otherwise contrary to the doctrine of theâe fathers they should be the same thing vnto all men as well the miscreant and vnbeleeuer as vnto the faithfull and to the hypocrite as vnto him that truly repenteth c. It being impossible that Christ the truth and substance of the Sacraments should be receiued but vnto life although the Sacrament that is to say the signes may be receiued of many vnto coÌdemnation And indeed none of the fathers euer said that Manna was conuerted and turned into the flesh of Christ or the water of the rocke yea the water of Baptisme into his bloud notwithstanding that Saint Paul hath said That our fathers did eate the same meate and drinke the same drinke that we that is to say Christ That the first of the olde writers haue acknowledged that the true Israelites did eate the flesh of Christ in their Manna and drunke his bloud in the rocke That wee all agree togither that in Baptisme we are washed from our sinnes in the bloud of Christ no lesse truly then our bodies are washed with water August in ser ad Infant citatur a Bed in 1. Cor. 10. Theodoret in Dial. 1. And likewise that S. Augustine saith That we must not doubt at all that the faithfull in Baptisme are made partakers of the bodie and of the bloud of our Lord notwithstanding that they depart this life before they haue eaten the bread or drunke the Cup c. Because said Theodoret heretofore vnto vs That this commutation of names is to point out vnto vs the truth of the Mysterie not for that there is anie change made therefore in the nature of the signes but because that grace is added and put to them And this is the cause why the ancient fathers The difference betwixt mysteries and miracles do call the Sacraments Mysteries and not Miracles In diuine Mysteries the grace of God is hidden in Miracles it is manifested and reuealed Miracles are wrought to moue the vnbeleeuers to conuince them in their owne vnderstanding and verie often to leaue them vnexcusable through the clearnes and euidentnes thereof Mysteries are reserued for the faithfull at least for those that are reputed such to seal vp vnto them their saluation to stir vp their faith to raise
by his grace with him And thus haue both the holy Scriptures as also the olde writers spoken and written Our Lord saith According to the holy scriptures He that commeth to me he that beleeueth in me he that eateth me be that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him he hath eternal life he liueth through me I will raise him vp againe at the last day c. This maner of communication participation ceaseth not spiritually to be performed and effected without the Sacrament but our Lorde as helpes vnto vs against our infirmitie hath prouided and appointed these Sacraments for vs in the eating and drinking whereof it pleaseth him to set out vnto vs the certaintie of this spirituall life which is in his bodie and bloud and that as verely as the corporall consisteth in the bread and wine And as for the bread he hath saide of it Iohn 6. This is my bodie But my bodie saith he which is giuen for you That bodie whereof hee had saide in Saint Iohn My flesh is meate in deed That flesh whereof he had saide The bread which I will giue you is my flesh and this I will giue for the life of the worlde For this bodie this flesh doe nothing auaile vs saue in that they are giuen and deliuered for vs for the remission of our sinnes and for the redemption of our soules And therfore he expoundeth himselfe vnto the Capernaites The flesh profiteth nothing the wordes which I speake vnto you are spirit and life Of the Cuppe also hee hath saide This is my bloud the bloud of the newe Testament c. And in another place This Cup is the new Testament in my bloud Not of his bloud onely but also of the Cup to the ende wee should not stay our selues or rest in the elements of this Cuppe in deede which he was to drinke for vs euen in the elements of that bitter death whereof hee had saide Let this Cup passe from me For this Cup this Passion is the newe Testament the newe couenant of God with vs. And in my bloud saith hee which is shed for you For the bloud of our Lorde entereth not into our stomackes neither yet is it shed or powred into our bowels and entrailes for to what ende should there bee any such thing done and acted in this Sacrament where the question is of the nourishment of our soules and of a feeding vnto eternall life This bloud likewise simplie considered maketh not for the profite of our soules neither as it is bloud neither as yet in that it is the bloud of Christ but herein onely for that it is the bloud of Christ crucified for vs the bloud of the sonne of God shed for the remission of our sinnes and for the saluation of our soules To eate this flesh to drinke this bloud is to draw by faith our spirituall life out of the fountaine of his flesh broken for vs of his blood shed for vs of Christ the sonne of God crucified for vs. This is to liue by him this is to liue in him this is to be with him that is to say to liue by his righteouânesse whereas wee die by our owne sinne by the redemption which hee hath wrought where as wee lay in bondage and thraldome and finallie to bee iustified by him and sanctified in him that so wee may bee quickened and glorified also in him Neither haue the ancient fathers otherwise vnderstoode this communicating of Christ Saint Cyprian Our coniunction with Christ doth not make any mixture of persons According to the old writers Cypr. de Caen. Dom. it vniteth not substances but it effecteth a fellowship and correspondencie in affections it bindeth the willes togither by a firme and faithfull league c. He had said that if wee eate not his flesh c. we shall not haue life in him Teaching vs by a spirituall instruction and opening vnto vs the spirit to the conceyuing of so hidde and secret a thing to the ende that wee might know that our abiding in him is an eating of him and our incorporating into him a drinking of him And all this is wrought by our submitting of our selues in obedience ioyning of our selues vnto him in will and vniting of our selues vnto him in our affections Wherefore the eating of this flesh is a greedinesse or a feruent desire to abide and dwell in him As by eating and drinking the substaunce of the bodie liueth and is nourished euen so the life of the spirit is nourished by this proper nourishment For looke what eating is vnto the bodie the same is faith vnto the soule And looke what meate is vnto the bodie the same is the worde vnto the spirit accomplishing and working for euer and that by a more excellent power and efficacie that which carnall nourishment woorketh but for a time c. And again In the celebrating of these Sacraments wee are taught to haue the Pascion alwayes in our remembrance Again Wee are made of this bodie that is to say of the bodie of Christ in asmuch as by the Sacrament and the thing of the Sacrament wee are ioyned and knit vnto our head Nowe it is most certaine and true that such doe liue as touch the bodie of Christ Saint Hillarie These thinges taken and drunke Hylar de Trinit that is to say the bread and wine doe cause and bring to passe that Christ is in vs and wee in him Not verilie as he there teacheth that his bodie entereth into ours but by a similitude drawne from nature for that wee are ioyned together as members to the heade to his humaine bodie holie and glorious And this vnion is wrought by the faith of the death and passion of the Lorde in his spirit Saint Augustine August Ep. ad Iren. De Consecr D. 2. Christ is the bread whereof who so eateth liueth eternally and whereof hee hath saide And the bread which I will giue is my flesh which I will giue for the life of the worlde Hee determineth and setteth downe howe hee is bread not onely according to the worde by the which all thinges liue but according to the flesh taken for the life of the worlde For man which was dead in sinne being vnited and made one with the fleshe which is pure and vndefiled and incorporated into the same doth liue by the spirit of Christ as a bodie liueth by his soule but he that is not of the body of Christ doth not liue by his spirit c. Of this body Christ is the head Idem Ep. 57. ad Dardan the vnitie of this bodie is recommended vnto vs by this sacrifice c. By our head we are reconciled vnto God because that in it is the Diuinitie of the onely begotten Sonne made partaker of our mortalitie to the end that we might also become partakers of his immortalitie Again Idem de ciuit Dei l. 21. c 25. Compage He that
such sort as that they are not apparant or to bee discerned notwithstanding that they be there neither yet any manner of distinction to bee made of them by reason of their incorporation euen so are we all incorporate both amongst our selues ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as also with Christ for wee are not nourished and fed this man of one bodie and that man of an other but all ioyntly of one and the same These are then the two principall endes of the Sacrament euen the growth and helping forwarde of our vnitie with Christ our head and of our vnitie with the brethren which with vs doe make one body in him which cannot bee accomplished more effectually then by the remembrance of the death of Christ which stirreth vp in vs a loue towards him who hath loued vs so much as to giue himselfe to death for vs euen that death which was due and iustly belonging to sinners c. So that wee not being able either to liue or die for any his emolument or profit for what good can there arise from vs to him we are incited and stirred vp to liue and die for his body which is the Church and not to spare any thing that is in vs no not our owne bloud for the edifying of the same or for the good and saluation of our brethren either begotten of Basil de Baptis in Moral or redeemed by the same bloud And this is the cause why Saint Basill saith What profit is there in these words Take this is my body To the end that drinking and eating we may euermore bee mindfull of him which is dead and risen againe for vs Who so calleth not to mind this remembrance is said to eate vnworthily c. And in another place What is the dutie of such as eate the bread and drinke the Cup of Christ Verily saith he to keep the remembrance of him which is dead and risen againe for vs perpetually c. Seeing saith likewise S. Ambrose Ambros de iis qui myst intiantur c. 3. That the Sacrament serueth not for any vse vnto saluation without the preaching that is to say the remembrance and commemoration of the crosse of Christ. And hitherto it may be that both wee and our aduersaries are of one mind in as much as we both the one and the other say That the bodie and bloud of Christ are in the Supper celebrated according to his institution and are truly and verily drunken and eaten in the same by the faithfull members of Christ in assurance of remission of sinnes and eternall life But the difference and disagreement betwixt vs is Wherein the maine difference lyeth for that wee say that they are receiued in the supper of the Lord with the Sacraments of the bread and wine They vnder the accidents of the whitenes roundnesse c. of the bread and vnder the rednesse and moysture c. of the wine the substance therof being at the verie instant of the vttering of the words by the Priest quite vanished and become nothing that so there may be place made for the bodie and bloud yea conuerted and turned into the bodie and bloud of Christ which they call Transubstantiation Againe that wee say that the bodie and bloud of Christ the nourishment of our soule which is spirituall are communicated with vs by the efficacie and power of the spirit of God and receiued of vs in like manner spiritually and by faith They that they are giuen by the hand of the Priest vnder the accidents of bread and wine and conuerted into flesh bloud by the pronouncing of the words which they call Sacramentall receiued into the mouth and swallowed downe into the stomack corporally and really c. and that not of the faithfull onely but of all both good and bad which receiue them c. So that the question or controuersie betwixt vs is not Whether there be a communicating of the body and bloud of Christ in the holy supper but How And this How is not raised by vs It proceedeth of the curiosity of our aduersaries neither yet by our incredulitie or curiositie but by our aduersaries who in stead of resting themselues in the simplicitie of the old writers haue so curiously pried into the same as that they haue wrapt themselues in an infinite sort of absurdities thereby causing doubts to arise yea and doubting themselues also of If in stead of making it plaine vnto themselues and others of the manner How Verily Saint Cyprian saith That it is an Apostolike thing and appertaining to the sinceritie of the truth to declare how the bread wine are the flesh bloud of our Lord. Saint Augustine likewise feareth not to demaund How the bread is made the bodie of Christ seeing that our Lord in the day of the Ascention caried vp his bodie into heauen But he hath also giuen vs rules by which these kinds of speeches ought to be expounded But this holy scanning and sifting out of the truth is verie farre from the prophane curiositie of our aduersaries they seeke the deciding of the matter in the nature of the Sacraments by comparing of Scripture with Scripture and by the analogie of faith and of the Creed according to the true and vndoubted rules of Diuinitie but these our aduersaries by destroying of the Sacraments the nature of Christ and the Articles of our faith our onely Diuinitie by destroying also the Lawes which God hath set in nature by a false kind of Philosophie So deeply haue they delighted and rooted themselues in an opinion contrarie to faith in the flesh which profiteth nothing contrarie to the word which is spirit and life and in the letter which is dead and killeth contrarie to the spirit which is liuing and quickning They say The literall sence neither can nor ought to be followed alwayes what is there any thing more cleare or plaine This is my bodie this is my bloud But againe is there any thing more plaine The rocke was Christ And of circumcision This is my couenant Againe The Lambe is the Passeouer These bones are the house of Israell Iohn is Elias I am the true Vine I am the bread of life which came downe from heauen c. And if the plainnesse and clearenesse of places should bee tied vnto the words and not to the sence and meaning then what clearer places can there possibly be then these Let vs make man according to our owne image and similitude And the Anthropomorphites haue heereupon concluded that God hath the shape of a man Genes 1. Luke 22 Who so hath not a sword let him sell his Coate and buy one And what then saith Origen Shall the Bishops put their hand to the sword thereupon I and my Father are one And Sabellius hath concluded thereupon that the Father hath suffered in the flesh I am the bread of life August de ciuit Dei l. 21. c. 25. he that shall eate this
bread shall liue for euer And in S. Augustines time there were that taught hereupon that if a man had communicated at the Lords supper how be it he should afterward renounce the Christian profession yet hee could not possibly perish and fall away for euer Wherefore as oft as euer wee shall reade such places we ought alwayes to remember and call to mind these rules The good and prudent Reader saith Saint Hillarius doth looke for the vnderstanding of that which is said Hilat. de Trin. l. 1. Hieronym in Mat. not by fetching it from any preiudicate opinion of his owne but from the cause of that which is said And S. Ierome The discreete Reader is verie carefull to keepe himselfe euermore from all manner of superstitious vnderstanding he frameth and squareth his sence and vnderstanding according to the Scriptures August cont aduers leg Prophet l. 2. c. 9. and not the Scriptures according to it And Saint Augustine handling this same matter One peece of Scripture must be expounded by an other and all the holy Scriptures according to the soundnesse of faith if we expound any thing done or spoken figuratiuely it standeth vs vpon to see that such expositions be drawne wisely and not negligently from other things and words which are contained in the holy writings But aboue all wee haue to consider in the matter of the Sacramentes what a Sacrament is and in the matter of the holy supper that therein is handled the most excellent of all the rest that is to say a great mysterie a profound and high secret and that so soone as wee heare the word Sacrament wee must lift vp our spirits from the beholding of these outward things to the apprehending of inward things from the skin to the marrow and from of the earth vp vnto heauen obseruing the nature of the misterie the signification of the word and what the thing doth permit suffer what the letter saith and what the meaning of the spirit is Thus These words This is my body cannot bee interpreted without a figure This is my bodie according to their sence and construction what shall it signifie Hoc this If it be meant of the bread then it must be thus taken This bread is my bodie But this is not their meaning for they confesse that it cannot bee two substances at one and the same instant And when two chiefe and primarie substances that is to say two Iudiuidua as the Logicians call them are called the one by the name of the other there must of necessitie be included a figure but this they wil not yeeld vnto Furthermore they doe not pretend that it is the body vntill the last word be vttered and wee are as yet but in the verie first And in the meane time then shall it not be the same which our Lord tooke blessed brake and gaue to his Disciples that is to say bread What shall then this hoc make The accidents of bread without the subiect namely whitenesse roundnesse c And what manner of speech were it to say The accidents of bread are my body which is giuen for you or else their Indiuiduum vagum and vage determinatum This I cannot tell what in the ayre which they can neither name nor point out so as that it may be comprehended How it may bee bread in the beginning of the vttering of the words and his body in the end What a number of obscure and straunge figures to how many contradictorie designments and deuises are they driuen and all to auoide one cleare and manifest figure and that such a one as is verie often and familiarly vsed in the Sacraments Afterward This is my bloud What shal be the meaning of this Hoc in this place It is said that taking the cup he blessed it and said Drinke ye all Bibite ex hoc omnes This Hoc then is the cup whereof he saith This is my bloud But can it possibly be that the cup should be called blood without a figure seeing that according to their owne assertions it is the wine and not the cup It followeth Est This is say they a verbe substantiue Let it bee granted but is it therefore a verbe transubstantiue This is my bodie that is to say This is made my bodie It is substantially turned it is transubstantiated into my bodie and bloud This is their meaning and they call this word in their affected tearmes and gibberidge an operatiue and practicke Est But if it be vnderstood of the bread then what figure is it And how will their fond deuised fantasie stand sith they hold that the bread is not changed or turned but becommeth nothing to the end it may giue place to the bodie And what shew of any figure will there then be here Hoc est that is to say this Vagum Indiuiduum which hath no name is transubstantiated into his bodie And if it bee wandring and vnstable it is not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã it hath not any substance Or els This bread is become nothing to giue place to the bodie c. But this word Est may it bee expounded by the word Fit factum est conuertitur transubstantiatur it is made turned transubstantiated Yea and also by Fiat conuertatur transubstantiatur that it may be made turned transubstantiated without a figure yea and which is more without any contradiction And of the cup particularly without acknowledging that it is transubstantiated But this they do not admit Let vs proceed Take eate but what Accidents but they are no proper obiects for the teeth to be occupied about The bodie of Christ then But as they say themselues it is not as yet there And then it is not chewed there it is not there broken What shall then the meaning bee of this word eate But to endeuour to eate to make semblance of eating c. But how much better had it been to haue expounded this place by the nature of other Sacraments whereof it is said This is my couenant as here This cup is the new Testament in my blood This is the blood of the new Testament c. all comming to the same sence Againe The rocke was Christ I am the bread of life as here The bread is my bodie the cup is my blood To expound it I say by Iesus Christ in S. Iohn My flesh is meate in deede and my bloud is drinke in deede Where in plaine tearmes he referreth vs vnto his death when hee saith Which I will giue for the life of the world As also here Which is giuen which is shed for you But saith he to the Capernaites The words that J say vnto you are spirite and life And therefore some are of iudgement that this whole speech of his was nothing else but a resolued and purposed Commentarie and a preparatiue to the right vnderstanding of the holy supper And finally to haue expounded it by Saint Paule Who giueth vnto vs that which he
much saith the Apostle as That he hath not taken vpon him the Angels that is to say the nature of Angels but the seed of Abraham that is to say the nature of man taking part with flesh and bloud c. to destroy the kingdom of death by his death c. For in presupposing without the word of God that this body may be in a thousand places at once they conclude against the word of God that this body hath not that which is of the very nature of a body against that which our Lord said after his resurrection reprouing the vnbeliefe of S. Thomas A spirit hath neither flesh nor bone c. and against that which all antiquitie teacheth That what he once tooke vpon him he neuer leaueth or casteth off That in putting on glorie he did not put off either nature or yet the conditions and qualities of nature c. Christ verily in taking our nature hath taken both our flesh our bloud and this bloud distributed throughout his veines c. What doth then this Transubstantiation which shutteth vp this his body by it selfe vnder the accidents of bread and his bloud by it selfe vnder the accidents of wine He hath taken likewise both our flesh and our soule and shall then a corporall substance bee turned into a spirituall The bread into the soule of our Lord c. Or if it bee not changed thereinto shall it remaine a body without a soule And if this body which was giuen to the Apostles were liuing was not then this bread changed into a soule But they denie it And if he were dead then should he not be dead and liuing both at once Dead and inuisible as he was giuen but aliue and visible as he did giue and distribute it And how many are the absurdities begotten of one absurditie And who seeth not how the auncient heretickes which called in question the truth of the humane nature of Christ did not a little ground themselues and their assertions vpon these Maxims Verily Iesus Christ our Lord after his resurrection That Christ is absent according to his humaine nature but euery where present as concerning his diuine nature According to the scriptures Iohn 7 Iohn 3. Mathew 26. Mark 6. Luke 24. Acts 1.3 ascended in his body into heauen and left this world vntill the time of his comming againe to iudge the world according as he did instruct his Apostles as hee had made them visible to behold see and as they in like maner after him did aduertise and teach vs You shall not haue me alwaies with you I am here for a while It is expedient for you that I goe I am come into the world and againe I leaue the world I goe to him that sent me from whome I am also come and if I goe not the comforter will not come You shall seeke me but as I haue said vnto the Jewes whither I goe they cannot come And now also I tell it you that is to say in one word looke not for me any more hereafter in this humane nature And in deed hee blesseth them withdraweth himselfe from them and is taken vp on high into heauen and set at the right hand of his father From whence he shall come againe say the Angels euen as he was seene to goe vp into heauen And it must needes be saith S Peter That the heauens doe containe him vnto the time of the restauration of all things And yet notwithstanding hee saith I will not leaue you orphanes I am with you vnto the end of the world I will send you the comforter which shall teach you c. Likewise whensoeuer you shal be two or three gathered together in my name I will be in the miast of you that is according to my diuine nature And thus haue al the auncient Fathers spoken Origen It is not the man that is euerie where According to the Fathers Orig in Mat. tract 33. where two or three bee gathered together in his name or yet alwaies with vs vnto the end of the world or which is in euerie place where the faithfull are assembled but it is the diuine power which is in Iesus Athanasius I goe to the Father But doth he not fill all things euen heauen earth and hell And did he neuer withdraw him selfe from the Father And to goe and come are not these properties belonging to such as are finite and limited within their lists and bounds of time and place by departing from the place where he was not to the place where he was c. But saith he This is because he speaketh of the humane nature which he tooke vpon him in which it behoueth him to goe vnto the father and come from thence againe to iudge the quicke and the dead c. S. Augustine in an infinite sort of places and that very largely You shall haue the poore alwaies with you c. Let not good men saith he be troubled In respect of his maiestie prouidence grace c. it is fulfilled which he said I am alwaies with you c. In respect of the flesh which the word tooke vpon it August in Ioh. tract â0 as also in respect that he was borne of the Virgine apprehended of the Iewes fastned to the tree taken from off the Crosse wrapped in linnen laid in the Sepulchre manifested at the resurrection it is the same which is said You shall not haue mee alwaies c. The Church inioyed him but a few daies in respect of his bodily presence but now it possesseth him by faith seeth him no more with these bodily eyes c. Idem ad Dardan Ep. 57. What then Said one vnto him is he not euerie where Yes he is euerie where saith he but as a man is soule and flesh so Christ is the word that is to say God as also man and wee must alwaies distinguish in the Scriptures that which is spoken of the one from that which is spoken of the other By reason of the one he is the Creator and in consideration of the other a creature In the one he was here vpon earth and not in heauen when he said No man ascendeth vp into heauen c. In the other he was in heauen notwithstanding that he was not yet ascended vp into heauen notwithstanding that he was yet conuersant and abiding here vpon earth c. And therefore stand fast and irremoueable in thy Christian confession That hee is ascended vp into heauen That he sitteth at the right hand That from thence and not from elsewhere he shal come to iudge the quicke and the dead and that in the very same forme and substance of flesh whereto for certaine saith he he hath granted and freely giuen immortalitie and yet hath not bereft it of his nature And according to this nature we must not make accompt that hee is shed abroad euerie where but rather beware least we in such sort establish the Diuinitie of the
confound the Creator with the creature And not any more to diuide and seperate with Nestorius but with Eutiches to confound and couple together the two natures In like maner S. Ierome Didimus l. 1 de spir sanct or rather Didimus translated by him goeth further Yea if the holy Ghost saith he were a creature euen he should haue a circumscriptible substance that is to say a substance restrained kept within certaine limits Yea saith S. Cyril The Diuinitie could not possibly auoid limitation Cyril de Trinit c. 2 if it were within the reach of any quantitie And then will the fathers exempt and except his glorified body from these rules Can you once thinke how seeing they do not exempt the Diuinity it self if it were possible for it to come vnder any presupposed quantitie Theod. Dial. 2 Verily not Theodoret who saith It is glorified with diuine glorie adored of the celestial powers but notwithstanding a body but notwithstanding subiect to that limitation which it was before c. I heard the Lord who said You shall see the Sonne of man comming in the clouds c. But I know that that which is seene of men is finite and limited August ad Dard. Idem ad q. 35. q. 65. 20. Idem de diuers quaest q. 83. Ep. 6. Idem in Ioh. tract 30. de Consecr d. 2. C. prima quidem Idem ad Dar. Ep. 57. ad Consent 46. Nazianz. ad Theod. dial 1. Concil Chalced apud Damasc l. 3. c. 3. Euagr. l. 2. c. 4 Concil Constant aecumenic 6. for neuer could any man see that nature which is infinite and vnlimited Not S. Augustine For saith hee take from bodies space of place and so you shall make theÌ not existant and if not existant then not to be any thing at all Againe Euerie body is locall and euerie locall thing is a body whatsoeuer is locall is in one place and not in many and it occupieth with his least part the least place with his greatest the greatest c. Againe The Lord is on high but the Lord which is veritie and truth that is to say in as much as hee is God is also here It must needs be that the body wherin he rose againe marke how he speaketh of his glorified body should continue in one place albeit that his truth bee dispersed and shed abroad euerie where Againe Let vs not be so insolent as to say that the body hath not onely put off mortalitie and corruption by the glory of the resurrection but also that it is now become spirit where it was a body For I belieue and esteeme it to be such a one in heauen as it was here on earth when he ascended into heauen c. For a spirituall body is that which is alreadie immortal with the spirit but not that it is changed into a spirit c. Not Gregorie Nazianzene We teach saith hee the same Christ consisting of a circumscriptible body and of an incircumscriptible spirit of a body which may be contained in a place of a spirit which no place is able to contain c. Not the Orthodox and purer Church in the Councels of Chalcedon Constantinople III. The two natures after the vnion haue verily their owne natures their naturall properties for either of theÌ doth retaine his natural property so as that it cannot possibly be changed But in the meane time we haue here to obserue that the heretickes of that time against whom the fathers disputed doe not aleadge for themselues any thing of transubstantiation but is not the bodie of Christ in diuers places at one the same time in the holy supper and then is it not either changed or coÌfounded with the diuinitie or the properties of the one nature become communicable with the other which no doubt they would not haue forgotten if the Church of that time had taught either transubstantiation or any doctrine which had come neere therto They obiect yea but our Lord came forth of the virgins wombe Tertul. de car Christ c. 4. 20. 23. aduers Marcion l. 3. c. 11. l. 4. c. 21. l. 5. c. 19. Quod communi parefacti corporis lege pepetit Orig. in Luc. hom 14. Ambr. in Luc. l. 2. Hieron ad Eustoch de cast virg Luke 2. Durand l. 4. in l. 4. Sent. D. 44. q. 6 Nu. 21. Leo 1. ad Epis Palaest Hilar. de Trin l. 3. ad Constant August Hieronym ad Pammach Iustin Martyr in quaest q 120 Cyril Alex. in Ioh. l. 12. c. 53. that was closed and shut vp he rise againe the sepulcher fast he went into his discipls the dores made c. Wherfore there is a penetrating of dimensions and a concurrence of bodies in one and the very same place c. Tertullian Origen S. Ambrose and S. Ierome did answere them That Christ being borne did open the wombe of the virgine And S. Luke alleadgeth the law to this purpose Euerie male opening the matrix shal be holy vnto the Lord c. Out of which Theophilact gathereth altogether an other manner of doctrine For saith hee this law properly hath beene accomplished in Christ alone who onely opened the wombe of the virgin for as concerning other mothers their husbands and not their children doe open them And Durand likewise is farre from finding this miracle To the stone rolled vpon the sepulcher Iustinus Martyr would tell them That the diuine power caused it to make way for him or that the Angell rolled it away And Pope Leo the first likewise That Christ rise againe the stone of the sepulcher being rolled away And S. Hilarie in generall That all closed and shut thinges are open to the power of God S. Ierome That the creature giueth place to the Creator c. But yet his entrance the dores being shut is vnanswered Iustinus Martyr answering purposely this verie question This was not saith he by chaunging his bodie into a spirit but by the same reason that our Lord walked vpon the sea causing by his diuine power the sea to befit to walk vpon which of it owne nature was not so in so much as that it did not onely beare vp his bodie but that of Peters also The miracle then was in the sea not in the bodie in the dores which opened by a speciall power and not in the subtlenes as they speake of his bodie Then he addeth For this is the same with the walking of his body vpon the sea without being chaunged for euen so without any manner of change in his bodie he entred in at the dores being shut And therefore he would saith he that his disciples should touch him to the end that they might know that he entred not by changing of his bodie into a spirite but that by diuine power which bringeth thinges to passe beyond the course of nature this bodie of his consisting of grosse parts was entered and come into them Saint
saith S. Paule himselfe is of the Lord. 1. Cor. 3. Canon vtrum de consecr d. 2 Which thing the Canon also concludeth in expresse words That the sacrament is not of the merite of him that consecrateth but of the word of the Creator of the power of the holy Ghost bringing all things to passe c. Seuenthly It destroyeth the analogie coherence of the holy scriptures It destroyeth the analogic of the scriptures faith for how can it come to passe by taking that course that after the example of Esdras we should come to expound scripture by scripture by that key which S. Augustine giueth vnto vs to open the same as to expound one place by many and not in such a sence as is contrary to many one obscure and dark place by many cleare ones whereas the sticking to the words of one place do ouerthrow the cleare doctrine of many others and from this one also do gather nothing but contradiction and darknes He that giueth vs his body giueth vs also his bloud the body and bloud alike precious both the one and the other the price and ransome for our sins and therefore the one the other giuen in the same sence Now the truth is that it is thus said of the bloud Luk. 22. This cup is the new testament in my bloud and this cannot be vnderstood of the cuppe but of the wine namely as S. Mathew reporteth and setteth it downe This is my blood Mat. 26. the blood of the new Testament c. If then there be a most apparant figure in the one it cannot be excluded from the other And as the one is resolued into these words This that is to say this wine is my blood So the other in these This that is to say This bread is my bodie And as it is said of the wine or cup This cup is the new testament in my blood So it may be said of the bread This bread is the new testament in my body And seeing again that according to their own sayings the bread canot be the body nor the wine the blood really because they are two Jndiuidua as the Logicians speake predicated and spokeÌ the one on the other we wil expresse them by the words of S. Paul who hath not giuen any other thing vnto vs then that which hee hath receiued neither yet taught vs any thing but that which himselfe had first learned of the Son of God 1. Cor. 10. This bread is my body which is broken for you that is to say This bread which I breake is the coÌmunion of my bodie this cup or this wine which I blesse is the coÌmunion of my blood c. And if we yet doubt but what maner of coÌmunion is this and how is it brought to passe how is this eating and drinking c. we must haue recourse to our Lord for answer and resolution Ioh. 6.50 This is the bread that came down from heaueÌ to the end that if any man eat thereon he might not die a liuing bread a quickning bread a bread of God which bringeth eternal life My flesh saith he my blood are truly meat truly drinke which I haue giueÌ for the life of the world be it is that eateth drinketh therof that coÌmeth to me which belieueth in me which dwelleth in me c. If this should offend you as it did the Capernaits then learne vnderstand That it is the spirit that quickneth that the flesh prositeth nothing that my words are spirit life c. Neither is there any cause why it should be obiected here that S. Iohn speaketh of the spiritual eating How S. Ioh. c. 6 must be vnderstood not of the sacramental For notwithstanding that he speake here of the spirituall yet he ceaseth not to declare vnto vs the maner of the sacramentall to wit vnder the Sacraments the obiectes of our sences the helpes of our faith yet spiritual And thus haue the ancient fathers euermore vnderstood it haue serued themselues with this place of S. Iohn as a Commentarie vpon the rest of the Euangelists which haue collected and gathered the necessitie of the expounding thereof siguratiuely also that the faithfull alone are partakers of the thing of the Sacrament and not the wicked and vngodly But as the authors of transubstantiation did afterward more and more embrace the carnall presence consequently that the wicked and vngodly did eate Christ so began they lesse and lesse to admit in this matter and question the authoritie of this sermon made by our Lorde a sermon verily made some yeare or thereabout before the institution of the Supper but as is manifest an intended preparatiue vnto the same euen as the talke and communication which our Lord had with Nicodemus concerning baptisme was a preparatiue to Baptisme There our Lord said Iohn 3. If a man be not regenerate that is to say borne againe hee cannot enter into the kingdome of God And here Jf a man eate not my flesh and drinke my bloud hee can not haue life in him c. There Nicodemus was offended And how can a man that is old be borne againe can he enter into his mothers bellie c. And here the Capernaites This is a harsh speech who can endure to heare it And how can this man giue vs his flesh to eate And many of his disciples alâo and that so greatly as that they went from him therefore And there hee expoundeth his meaning to Nicodemus Man must bee borne againe of water and of the spirite That which is borne of the flesh is flesh and that which is borne of the spirit is spirit c. And here in like manner to the Capernaites It is the spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothing c. Now Baptisme was formally instituted after the speech had by Christ with Nicodemus the signe added to the thing the water to the spirit c. and yet notwithstanding the water did not change his nature This text likewise serueth not a little to the plaine laying out of the doctrine of baptisme And in like manner after the sermon of our Lord to the Capernaites the holy supper was instituted the elements of corporall nourishment ordained for Sacraments of the spiritual c. And then why should these signes change their natures And why shall it not be lawful to alleadge this place as well in the matter of the Lords supper for the cleerer vnderstanding of the same that so we may be enlightned and made to discerne where our spirituall nourishment lyeth And seeing that the institution of baptisme comming after hath not at all made regeneration to be carnall by the adding of the element therunto why should the putting of the element to the eating and spirituall communicating of Christ haue made it carnall Saint Augustine demandeth The fathers August de consen euang l. 3. c. 1. Seeing that S.
Mathew S. Marke and S. Luke doe all of them make mention how our Lord tooke the bread blessed it gaue it to his disciples saying vnto them Take eate this is my bodie how commeth it that S. Iohn maketh no mention thereof in this place that is to say in the rehearsing of that which goeth before the passion of our Lord Verily saith he It is a testimonie that our Lord hath spoken of that point a great deale more largely elswhere and where then but in this sermon of Capernaum Chrysost in Mat. hom 83. And Chrysostome saith How came it to passe that his disciples were not much troubled when they heard this Namely these words This is my bodie c. Verily saith he Because he had handled the great and waightie points of this thing before hand he laboured not to confirme that which they did alreadie vnderstand c. And againe And he drurke saith he himselfe least the hearing these words should haue said what then Doe we drinke blood and eate we flesh c. For when he first spake of these things manie were offended onely for the wordes sake to the end therefore that this might not come to passe againe he first performed the action himselfe that so he might take away whatsoeuer might trouble their spirits or perplexe their mindes in the communicating of the misteries Whereby it appeareth that those excellent olde fathers haue referred the place of S. Iohn to the interpretation of the holy supper instituted afterward that is to say that the eating which is ordained in the vse of the sacrament in the holy supper is the same that without the sacrament is declared in that place If then it bee spirituall here let it bee so likewise there And therefore let vs heare what the fathers say vpon the same Tertullian Notwithstanding that he saith That the flesh profiteth nothing Tertul. de resurrect carn wee must gather the sence from the matter of that which is spoken For in as much as they accounted his speeches to be harsh and intollerable as if he had determined in deed to haue giuen them his flesh to eate to direct and bring the state of their saluation to the spirite hee did set downe aforehand It is the spirit that quickeneth Marke that he saith Verily which cannot be expounded and taken there for Visiblie but for Carnally c. Athanasius âpon this place Whosoeuer shal haue spoken a word against the Son of man De peccat contr spirit whereunto by consequent we haue to oppose Spirituallie Athanasius The Lord disputing in S. Iohn of the eating of his bodie and seeing that many were offended said vnto them what will this bee then if you see the Sonne of man ascend and go where he was before c. It is the spirit which quickneth c. For be hath spoken there both of the one and the other of the flesh and of the spirit and hath distinguished the spirit from the flesh to the end that belieuing not in that onely which appeareth to the eyes but also in the inuisible nature wee may learne that those thinges which hee spake are not carnall but spirituall For to how many men should his bodie bee able to be sufficient meate that so it might bee the foode and nourishment of the whole worlde But to draw them from vnderst anding of him carnally he made mention of his ascention and to make them to vnderstand afterward that the flesh whereof he had spoken was a spirituall meate and heauenly food that he was to giue it them from aboue For the thinges saith he which I haue told you are spirit and life As if he said My bodie which is shewed and giuen for the world is giuen for meate to the ende that it may be giuen spiritually to euerie one and that it may become a defensatiue and preseruatiue to all in the resurrection vnto eternall life S. Augustine expounding these wordes August in psal 98. The wordes which I speake vnto you are spirit and life bringeth in our Lord expounding those of the holy Supper in these tearmes Vnderstand saith he spiritually that which J haue said You shal not eate this bodie which you see you shall not drinke that blood which they shall shed that shall crucifie mee I haue recommended vnto you a certaine Sacrament which spiritually vnderstood will quicken and make you aliue Idem tract 27. in Ioh. and if necessitie require that it be visiblie celebrated yet it must be vnderstood inuisiblie Againe What meaneth this saying They are spirite and life that wee may vnderstande them spirituallie they are spirite and life hast thou vnderstoode them carnally they are notwithstanding spirite and life but not to thee And spiritually that is to say figuratiuely mistically Carnally is as much as to say literally really For saith he Thou hast to obserue this rule Idem de doct Christ l. 3. c. 16 If in the scripture a word or phrase of speech doe for bid thee some vile and wicked thing or command thee some honest and good worke that then it is not figuratiue but if on the contrarie c. thou must then make account of it to be figuratiue If you eate not the flesh c. it may seeme to command a trespasse c. it must needes then be a figuratiue speech a phrase and manner of speech commanding vs to be partakers of the death and passion of our Lord Cyril Cateches mystag Idem in Leuit. l. 7. and sweetly and profitablie to call to our remembrance that his flesh was crucified and pearced through for vs. S. Cyril Bishop of Ierusalem If you eate not c. Not vnderstanding these things according to the spirit they went away offended supposing that he had inuited them to a banket of mans flesh Saint Cyrill Bishop of Alexandria If you eate not c. But if you bee the children of the Church and instructed in the mysteries of the Gospell If the word which is made flesh dwell in you c. know that the thinges which are written in diuine bookes are figures c. For there is also in the new Testament and Gospels the killing letter c. as he shall find that doth not spiritually apprehend the thinges that are there spoken c. and hee bringeth forth this place for an example Theoph. in Ioh. c. 6. Whereupon also Theophilact though he were of that time wherein transubstantiation was set vp saith vpon this place In as much as we vnderstand it spiritually wee are no prophane deuourers of flesh but rather we are sanctified by this meate Againe For that they vnderstood it carnally he saith vnto them That which I tell you must be vnderstood spiritually and that is the way to profite thereby But to expound and take them carnally that profiteth nothing but turneth into matter of grosse offence Therefore he addeth The words that I say are spirit that is to say spirituall and life that is
yeeld him thanks calling to mind the shedding of his blood And in the second Apologie Idem in Apol 2. after he hath described the whole ceremony of the holy supper This meat saith he is called the Eucharist wherof no man is to be permitted to be partaker but those which belieue that which we teach c. For we receiue not these things as common bread and drinke c. But as our sauiour hauing taken flesh by the word of God hath both flesh bloud for our saluation so we are taught that this meate sanctified of him by the word of prayer wherewith our bloud our flesh are nourished by changing alteration is the flesh and bloud of the same Iesus Christ made flesh c. But Bellarmine doth arme and fortifie himselfe with this place and let vs see how This is not saith he bread nor common drinke And who doubteth thereof seeing it is sanctified by the institution of the Lord But so it is that it is bread drinke which is not become an accident but continueth a substance and therefore hath only changed his vse and not his nature It is sanctified from God by the word of praier This is not then by the fiue pretended words of transubstantiues but by the ordinary common maner of praying made vnto God according to his institution thereto all the people answered Amen And with this meat sanctified Our flesh bloud are nourished by mutatioÌ change Now it must needs follow that this is either really or sacramentally Really dare they say so of the flesh bloud of our Lord And that sith Bellarmine himselfe denieth it For thereupon saith he it would follow that the Eucharist should be the nourishment of the body not of the spirit theÌ which there is nothing more absurd It remaineth then that it is sacramentally to giue place to his similitude That as our flesh bloud are nourished by the alteration of sanctified bread wine turned into our substance so are our soules by the flesh bloud of Christ made flesh and bloud for vs communicated vnto vs vnto a spirituall life by the operation of the holy Ghost Idem expurg p. 75. at the same instant that the signes are coÌmunicated Note that the Index hath not forgotten to note that whatsoeuer Langus hath writteÌ vpon these places must be raced because that he doth not therein acknowledge the doctrine of transubstantiation And yet hee is a professed Romish Catholike Ireneus Iren. l. 4. contr haeres c. 34. The earthly bread receiuing the name whereby God calleth it is not any longer common bread but the Eucharist composed of two things an earthly and a heauenly and thus our bodies receiuing the Eucharist are not any longer corruptible hauing the hope of the resurrection Let vs ponder and weigh all these wordes The bread taketh his calling of God that is to say by his institution of common is made sacred it is made the Eucharist the same compounded of two things an earthly and a heauenly Not then of the accidents of one earthly thing and one heauenly thing but both the two must remaine the earthly that is the sanctified bread appointed to a holy vse and the heauenly that is the bread of heauen the liuing breade c. that liuing breade which of corruptible ones maketh vs incorruptible by the faith of the resurrection notwithstanding we as yet creepe vpon the earth here below subiect to corruption after the same sort verily that the earthly bread becommeth heauenly becommeth liuing vnto vs not by any reall change that is made in his nature but by the faith in which wee receiue it and by the vocation which it hath receiued of the institution Whereupon Ireneus doth not doubt to say speaking of the Marcionites heretickes of his time Idem l. 4. c. 34â 57. How should our Lord haue iustly confessed that is to say declared the bread huius conditionis quae est secundum nos of this earthly nature and condition his body temperamentum caliâis that which was in the cup his bloud Namely if our Lord were not verie man Againe Taking the bread which is a creature the Lord said that it was his body the cup his bloud c. And we say the same also that is sacramentally And as for our aduersaries Thom. p. 3. q. 75. art 8. if they will haue it to be really let them remember themselues of Thomas his Maxime That it cannot be auouched in sound Diuinitie That the bread is the reall bodie of Christ but that it is an assertion of their owne That the Catholike Church did neuer speak so c. For as concerning that which Bellarmine alleadgeth out of Ireneus against vs How will they say Râlatm l. 2. c. 5. 6. that the flesh falleth into corruption and receiueth not life which is nourished of the bodie and bloud of our Lord taking it in such grosse manner hee ought to call to his remembrance that which he said handling the place of Iustine That there is not a fowler errour then to say That the bodie and bloud of our Lorde ordained for the nourishment of our soules do turne and worke to the nourishment of our bodies Clement of Alexandria Clem. Alex. in âedag l. 1. The flesh and bloud of Christ that is the nourishment of faith of the promise Againe That that which was blessed was wine and not Accidents he sheweth it saying I will not drinke any more of the fruit of this vine c. And againe There is a double bloud of Christ Hoc est bibere c. the one carnall by the which wee are redeemed the other spirituall by the which we are annointed And This is to drinke the blood of Christ to be partakers of the incorruption of the Lord c. Tertullian Tertul. l. 4. aduers Marcion c. 40. He made the bread which he tooke and distributed to his Apostles his bodie saying This is my bodie that is to say the figure of my bodie Where we haue to note that by this Hoc this he vnderstandeth not an Indiuiduum vagum as our aduersaries doe but the bread and not a bread either vanished away of it selfe or transformed into an other nature but a bread of a sacramentall condition and qualitie in that it is the signe of the bodie of Christ yea the signe of a true bodie saith he For there could not possibly bee any figure if there were not a true bodie And from thence he reasoneth against Marcion which denyed the truth of his bodie Againe Come saith Ieremie let vs cast the wood into his bread verily into his bodie for God hath so reuealed it in our Gospell that is to say Idem ibid. l. 3. c. 19. Idem aduers cund l. 1. c. 14. the Gospell of Saint Thomas calling the bread his bodie to the ende that from thence thou mayest know that hee hath giuen
the figure of his bodie in bread c. In breadâ saith he elsewhere Quo ipsum corpus suum representat whereby he representeth his owne bodie And not In quo as Bellarmine woulde haue it which shoulde bee after his sence Idem de resurrect carn Wherein he giueth his bodie present He obiecteth a place like to that of Ireneus The flesh is nourished of the bodie and blood of Christ to the end that the soule may bee fedde or fatted of God An ordinarie argument amongst the fathers to proue the resurrection That God hath euidently shewed that hee woulde saue the soule and the bodie when as in the principall ceremonies of the Church hee hath alwayes ioyned them together as in the Eucharist giuing the Sacrament to the bodie the grace to the soule and sometimes they speake hyperbolicallie But let him here againe call to minde that which he lately said That to take it so would make a maruellous grosse error And then that he must vnderstande it sacramentally which is as much as to say expounding Tertullian by himselfe by these words contained in the same booke Idem ibid. c. 37. Although our Lorde saide that the flesh profiteth nothing yet wee must bee carefull to make the sence answerable to the matter there spoken of for they accompted his wordes hard as if hee had verily determined to haue giuen them his flesh to eate To the end therefore that he might settle the estate of saluation in the spirit he hath mentioned before how that it is the spirite that quickeneth c. Verily saith Pamelius that is to say rawlie From what place may not a man bee able to escape and defend himselfe from if such figures be receiued in disputations Origen giueth vs these Maximes which doe quite ouerturne transubstantiation Orig. in Mat. c. 15. That which is sanctified by the word of God and prayer doth not sanctifie of it owne nature him that vseth it Againe This meate also thus sanctified as concerning his materiall portion goeth downe into the bellie and from thence into the draught according to that which our Lord hath said That which entreth in at the mouth goeth downe into the bellie and is cast out into the draught c. What can a man imagine that may be spoken more clearely If as some doe a man would say that hee speaketh not of the Eucharist it appeareth to the contrarie by these words taken out of Saint Paule handling this matter against them which did abuse it And therefore many are weake amongst you c. 1. Cor. 11. If any man say with Bellarmine that by the matter which goeth into the draught is vnderstood the accidents what Grammer or what Rhetoricke did euer teach this figure which taketh the matter for the accidents What is it then saith hee that profiteth in this meate Verily not the matter of bread but the word spoken ouer the same to him that eateth it worthily And these thinges are spoken of his figuratiue and symbolicall bodie c. Of this meate which whosoeuer shall eate he shall liue for euer which no wicked man can eate c. Againe Wee drinke the blood of Christ not onely in the ceremonie of the Sacramentes Orig. in Numer hom 16. In Mat. c. 26. but also when we receiue his wordes wherein life consisteth according to that which himselfe hath said The wordes that I haue said vnto you are spirite and life c. And expounding the same wordes of the holy Supper This bread which the worde of God confesseth to bee his bodie is the nursing worde of our soules c. But saith Bellarmine Idem in Exod. hom 13. Idem hom 5. in diuers euang loc So that wee take heede saith he that wee let not any part of the consecrated gift to fall And what is that which wee doe not our selues for the reuerence due vnto the Sacramentes And that receiuing the breade of life and the cuppe wee ought humblie to cast downe our selues and say with the Centurion Lord I am not worthie that thou shouldest enter vnder my roofe c. This roofe I aske them in conscience what it is whether it be our bellie or our soule seeing it is our soule and not our bellie that must be humbled Saint Cyprian The Lord calleth his bodie bread made vp of many cornes and his blood Cypr. l. 1. ep 5. wine pressed out of manie grapes Then Hoc that is to say This bread this wine against our aduersaries And in another place he yeeldeth the reason Idem de vnct Chrismat Idem l. 2. cp 3. Because that in the table of the Lord the thinges signifying and the signified are called by the same name He saith not because that the signe is transformed into the thing or that the thing taketh the place of the signe Againe The bloud of him by whome we are redeemed and quickned can not bee seene seeing the wine is not in the cuppe by the which the blood of Christ ostenditur is shewed A little after he saith Exprimitur is expressed which is declared by the testimony and sacrament of all scriptures Hee disputeth against them which vsed not anie thing but water in the Sacrament contesting and solemnely affirming the necessarie and vnauoidable vse of wine because that the proportion of the life and corporall sustentation compared with the spirituall is not otherwise well signified and represented therein And how then shall the argument bee able to maintaine it selfe if there bee nothing but Accidentes In his sermon of the Supper yet some doubt that it was not his Before these wordes this meate was not commodious for anie other thing then to nourish the bodie but after that the Lorde had sayde Doe this in remembrance of me This is my flesh this is my bloud As oft as it is celebrated with this forme of wordes and substance of faith this substantiall bread and this cup consecrated by a solemne blessing profiteth vnto life and to the saluation of euerie man the whole together being a medicine to heale infirmities and a burnt sacrifice to purge iniquities Note first that he attributeth not the consecration to the fiue wordes but to the institution Secondly That the wordes themselues which they call Sacramentall are not those which they determine of and affirme to bee but Haec est caro mea hic est sanguis meus In the third place That faith is necessarie thereunto Fourthly That it euer continueth to bee bread and the cuppe blessed and consecrated not transubstantiated And fiftly That they doe not chaunge their nature the signes still continuing their power and vertue to nourish the bodie and grace accompanying the same by the operation of the worde to nourish the soule This is that which hee vnfoldeth and layeth open in the same treatise in other wordes which they faine would but can not abuse to make for their purpose The bread saith he which the Lorde set before his
disciples chaunged not in his figure but in his nature by the omnipotencie of the worde is made flesh They stand and pitch themselues vppon the worde Nature as if it were a substance and not a propertie and vpon these wordes Is made flesh whereas they ought to remember themselues that this is contrarie to their owne doctrine that the bread should be made flesh but this matter shall bee made more cleare hereafter As in the person of Christ saith hee the humanitie was to bee seene but the diuinitie did conceale and hide it selfe so into the visible Sacrament there is infused by an vnspeakeable manner the diuine essence The diuine essence saith hee and not the humane nature the spirit then and not the flesh And this vniting of the signe and thing doth not proceed saith he to the consubstantiating of Christ that is to say to the making of him the same substancet but vsque ad societatem germanissimam eius but to a most strict and neere bond of societie And then not to the working of any consubstantiation neither yet transubstantiation but to a sacramentall vnion which exhibiteth to euerie faithfull receiuer grace with the thing the spirit with the flesh the heauenly with the earthly c. so straitly linked as that The thinges signifying and signified as hee saith in another place haue the same names Bed in Oct. Epiphan Cyril in Ioh. l. 2. c. 4. Ambros de iis ãâã myster ãâã c. 4. 9. ââsil de spir ââct c. 15. ââm 6. According to that which Beda said a long time after him That the nature of the bread and wine is translated into the Sacrament of the flesh and bloud of Christ by the vnspeakeable sanctification of the holy Ghost And so speaketh Cyrill of the water in baptisme That it is reformed and as it were moulded againe by the operation of the holy Ghost into a diuine nature And Saint Ambrose I know not therein the vse of nature but the excellencie of grace And thus they all agree that there is no transubstantiation in the water of Baptisme except as saith Basill Ex presentia spiritus by the presence of the spirite And Saint Ambrose By the preaching of the crosse of our Lord c. And if as yet we stand in doubt of his intent and purpose The Maister himselfe saith hee hath declared it These words are spirit and life the carnall sences cannot pearce thereinto if faith come not therevnto Christ calleth sometimes the Sacrament that is to say the signe his bodie sometimes his flesh and his bloud sometimes bread c. Bread in respect of the resemblance it hath in nourishing Bloud by reason of the quickning effect Flesh in regard of the properties of his humanitie which he tooke vppon him c. Namely for as much as common bread changed into flesh and bloud procureth life the growth of our bodies by the which effect so ordinarie vnto vs the infirmitie of our faith is holpen and taught by sensible argument that in the visible Sacramentes is shadowed out and assured vnto vs the effect of eternall life and that wee are not so much vnited vnto Christ by any corporall passing of his bodie into ours as by the spiritual And he expresseth this coniunction diuers waies It mingleth not saith he the persons it vniteth not substances it associateth affections linketh wils together Our Maister saith he hath taught vs to care the flesh and to drinke the blood and that by abiding in him this abode is an eating this dwelling in him is a feeding this drinking is an incorporation this incorporation is an vniting of willes and affections vnto his obedience As meate is to the flesh euen so is faith vnto the soule the worde vnto the spirite c. And therefore wee doe not sharpen our teeth to eate but with a sincere faith wee breake the holy bread and distribute it wee distinguish and put difference betwixt the diuine and humane nature and notwithstanding we ioyne them together confessing one onely God and man as also being made his bodie wee are coupled and vnited vnto him both by the Sacrament as also by the thing of the Sacrament c. And to conclude Ambros in serââ de Chrismat In this table saith he whereat our Lord made his last feast with his Apostles he gaue vnto them with his owne handes the bread and the wine but hee deliuered his bodie into the handes of the soldiers to be pearced through vpon the crosse to the end that the true sinceritie and sincere truth being the more deepely imprinted in the Apostles they might declare vnto the Gentils how the wine and the bread are the flesh and the bloud and by what manner of meanes the causes agree with the effects the diuers names or kindes are reduced to one the same essence and the signifying and signified thinges are called by the same names Censentur iisdem vocabulis shewing thereby that the bread and wine distributed in the holy supper tooke their effect from the bodie deliuered ouer to the soldiers to bee crucified according to that which our Lord said in giuing the bread This is my bodie that is deliuered for you There falleth into this time the first Nicence Councell out of which The Councel of Nice Ex Bibiotheca Vatiana procured out of the Popes librarie there is one that citeth this Canon In this diuine table let vs not be tied here below vnto the bread and wine set before vs but lifting vp our vnderstandinges let vs know by faith that the lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world is set vpon this table offered by the Ministers without any offering ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and that wee receiuing truely his precious bodie bloud doe belieue that they are ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the badges markes or ensignes of our resurrection And this is the cause why wee take not much but a little that we may know that it is not for to fill our bodies but to sanctifie vs. This Canon is intituled Of the holy Table and of the mysterie of the bodie and blood of our Lord which is celebrated in the same Now the holy Table is the holy Supper which consisteth of the signe and grace wherein heauen and earth are ioyned and coupled together and againe euerie mysterie must bee mystically expounded In this table then saith he that is to say in the holy supper we haue bread and a cuppe But let vs not saith he settle our eyes thereupon It is too base a thing for the faithfull but let vs haue our mindes and spirites carried vp on high that is to say from the signes to the grace and from the minister to God Vpon the materiall Table wee see nothing but bread and a cup and the bread truely bread a cup and that truely a cuppe but vppon the table of the Lord that is to say in the holy supper wee are to exercise our
vnderstanding by faith that is to say not to see but to belieue That the lambe which taketh away the sinnes of the worlde is there offered is there eaten Offered saith he without being offered that is to say as the Canon expoundeth it selfe mystically for the Table is mysticall C. iteratur C. Hoc est D. 2. de consecr Non rei veritate sed significante mysterio And therefore eaten without being eaten and yet truely sacrificed and truely eaten in asmuch as wee beleeue and call to minde there that hee hath beene sacrificed for vs in as much also as we are certaine that we are partakers of this sacrifice which is ours that his flesh is our meate vnto our resurrection vnto eternall life for he hath said vnto vs that he hath giuen it for vs. The Councell therefore hath saide truely because there is nothing more true then the promise of God nothing more certaine then his effect when it is receiued in faith and notiwthstanding that the bread and the wine are but tokens or signes to the ende that following the exhortation accustomed in the olde liturgies Sursum corda ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Life vp your harts on high c. We may waite and looke for the receiuing of our spirituall food at the hand of God and not at the hand of man yea we lift them vp verie high and farre aboue these signes and this table before which if the doctrine of our aduersaries at that time had had any place the Councel should haue said vnto vs as they say at this day Cast your selues downe before this table settle and fixe your eyes vpon your God that descendeth commeth downe vpon it see that you kneele downe vnto and worship him there Saint Athanasius which was of this time Athanas de verbo quicunque dixcrit c. will manifest and make cleare the purpose of this Councell I haue seene saith hee the like Character in the Gospell of Saint Iohn where the Lorde entreating of the cating of his bodie and seeing that manie were offended thereat speake in this sorte Doth this thing offend you what will you say then if you see the Sonne of man ascend and go vp to the place where he was afore time It is the spirite which quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing c. For hee hath spoken here of the one and the other of his flesh and of his spirite and hath distinguished the spirite from the flesh to the and that beleeuing not onely that which appeareth vnto the eyes but the inuisible nature also wee might learne that the thinges which hee spoke are not carnall but spirituall Where wee shall marke that hee expoundeth these wordes of the Councell Let vs not settle our minds vpon the signes set before vs but let vs vnderstand and know by faith c. By these That we beleeue not that onely which appeareth vnto the eies c. Hee addeth For to what an infinit multitude of men should his bodie haue become sufficient meate being ordained to bee the foode of all the world shewing thereby that wee must alwaies iudge and make accompt of the bodie of Christ as of a true bodie And in this sence the Councell said This is the cause why wee receiue in a small quantitie c. Seeing the scope and drift of the action is the sanctification of the spirite and not the filling of the bodie And afterward And therefore he made mention of his ascention into heauen thereby to draw them backe from vnderstanding of him corporally and to the end that from thence forwarde they might learne that the flesh whereof he had spoken was a heauenly and spirituall meate which hee must giâe them from aboue Whereby wee learne that this eating must in such sorte bee vnderstoode as that it euermore include the truth of Christes bodie and of his locall ascention For saith he that which I haue spoken vnto you is spirit and life as if he said This bodie which is shewed and giuen for the world shall bee giuen for meate to bee attributed to euerie one spiritually and to be made vnto them a defensatiue and preseruatiue vnto the resurrection of eternall life Setting against the badges and notes which the Councell had spoken of the spirituall distribution of this celestiall meate that is to say the thing it selfe And this is the cause why in another place he calleth it The mysticall table as the Councell The holy Table At which saith he Who so is partaker doth enter into the companie of God that is such as receiue the thing signified by the Sacrament that is to say the inward grace The thing then contrarie to the doctrine of our aduersaries is not receiued by the wicked and vngodly as those that neuer come in the company of God neither then is it receiued by the hand either of the faithfull or of the minister incorporated with the signe c. For as concerning the place that Bellarmine alleadgeth of Athanasius Thedor dial 2 ex orat Athan. de fide cited by Theodoret where he saith That it is saide of the true bodie Sit thou at my right hande Likewise This is my bodie which is deliuered for you and that by this bodie he was made our high priest c. It is to good purpose against those hereticks that denie the truth of the humane nature of our Lord but not against vs as also it is still to this day against the maisters of transubstantiation which destroy the same S. Hillarie In C. Corpus Christi de consecrat d. 2. Bishop of Poictiers of the same time cited by Gratian The bodie of Christ which is taken from the Altar is a figure in that the bread and wine are seene outwardly but truth in that the bodie and blood of Christ are receiued inwardly in truth Others attribute this to Hillarie Bishop of Rome Againe We doe verily receiue vnder a mysterie the flesh of his bodie and therefore we shall be one with him And To the end that he may be belieued to be in vs by the mysterie of the Sacraments And againe There is no place to doubt of the truth of the bodie and blood of Christ for both by the profession of our Lorde himselfe and by our faith it is truelie flesh and truely blood which being eaten and drunken doe bring to passe that Christ is in vs and we in him Now wee are to note the figure opposed and set against the truth the mysterie against the reall presence the profession of our Lord ioyntly with our own faith for the making of vs partakers of this truth being the effect which followeth of the coniunction of the partakers of this truth with Christ from which coniunction the wicked are excluded and therefore also from the receiuing of this truth Hilar. in Mat. c. 30. l. 8. de Trinitate which is accomplished by faith therefore the reall chaunge can take no place there And in
heauenly word c. What is there saith Bellarmine more cleare then this But and if it bee so cleare a case let him answere vs why Thomas of Aquin Thom. part 3. Summ. q. 75. art 8. and all those after him condemne this Proposition of Saint Ambrose That the flesh or body of Christ is made of the bread It being obserued saith hee That it cannot be properly said that of a not essence an essence may bee made c. And if it cannot be said properly must it not then needes be improperly And who can or ought to make this impropernesse propernesse better then himselfe Therefore he addeth But seest thou the efficacie of the word of Christ And if then it haue such vertue in it selfe that the things that were not doe thereby beginne to be as namely in the creation Vt sint quae erant in aliud commutentur How much more effectually shall it worke and bring to passe that things be againe that which they were before and that they may bee changed into an other thing Now then what meaneth this To be that which they were but to continue in their nature And by consequent To be changed into an other thing but to change their condition vse Bellarmine taketh himself to haue plaid the tall fellow when he aunswereth that Saint Ambrose vnderstandeth that they are the same that they were without but not within And is it enough to say so But Saint Ambrose himselfe easeth vs of all these cauils in an other place Ambros de iis qui myster initiant The true flesh of Christ saith hee is that which was crueified and buried Of this true flesh the Sacrament is a Sacrament and our Lord doth proclaime it This is my bodie before the blessing of the heauenly words an other kind is named after the consecration the bodie of Christ is signified and before the consecration another thing is said after the consecration it is named bloud What is that then in Saint Ambrose by Saint Ambrose himselfe The bread by the consecration to bee made the bodie of Christ the Cup his bloud Euen to be made Sacraments to signifie to point out the bodie and bloud of Christ But he must not plaie the wrangler here and say That by the word Kinds he vnderstandeth the apparant accidents of bread and wine as the transubstantiators haue afterward said For when he saith Before the blessing of words another kind is named by kinds he cannot but vnderstand the substances of bread wine for are they not as yet according to their owne speeches bread and wine And againe this age of the world had not yet learned that Accidents are called Kinds But he doth yet further explaine himselfe Ambros de Sacram. l. 4. c 4 by the comparison of Baptisme Peraduenture thou sayest I see not the kind of bloud But saith he it hath the resemblance of it And what manner of resemblance For euen as thou hast receiued the resemblance of death Viz. in the dipping that is in Baptisme so hast thou drunke the resemblance of his precious bloud to the ende that there may not remaine any horrour of bloud and notwithstanding that it worketh the price of redemption Againe Thou thy selfe wast but thou wast an olde creature after thou wast consecrated thou didst beginne to become a new creature c. Now wee are of this iudgement with our aduersaries that there is not any Transubstantiation in Baptisme neither in the water which washeth Idem de sacr l. 6. c. 1. nor in the creature that is washed And this is the same that is said in an other place Thou tookest the Sacrament for a similitude or resemblance but thou inioyest in truth the grace and vertue of the nature I am saith he the bread of life that came downe from heauen but the flesh is not come downe from heauen Hee tooke flesh in earth of the Virgine Idem in 1. Cor. 11. c. Againe The Testament is ordained by bloud bloud is the restimonie of the gracious worke of God for a figure of the same we receiue the misticall Cup of bloud c. Saint Basill What doe these words profit vs Take eate This is my bodie To the end that eating and drinking Basil de Baptis in Moral we should remember our selues of him who is dead and risen againe for vs And he that recalleth not to his memorie thus much is said to eate vnworthily And he maketh mention againe of the same in his Morals In the Lithurgie attributed vnto him likewise after the consecration We draw neere saith he with assured confidence vnto thy holy Altar and setting thereupon ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the resemblances of the holy body and bloud of thy Christ we praie thee that it would please thee of thy mercifulnesse and great bountie to cause thy holy spirit to come downe vpon vs and vppon the gifts there vnfolded and laid open and the same to blesse and sanctifie c. Now they could not before the consecration bee called resemblances or figures for they were but common bread and wine wee are of the same mind and further that they are so also after the consecration And neuerthelesse they are so called by Saint Basill Wherefore they are not really the body and bloud Bellarmine of three aunsweres made heereunto reiecteth two and cleaueth to the third That the body and bloud in the Eucharist are signes of the body bloud vpon the Crosse May we iudge that Saint Basill had euer any such intent that hee euer called the accidents Gifts vncouered and laid open that hee praied to GOD in the same tearmes to haue him to send downe his holy spirit vpon the assistants and vpon the bodie and bloud of his Sonne and that hee would blesse and sanctifie them by him c. Is it possible without blasphemie And after all was it not more readie for him to say simply Wee set before thee the holy body and bloud of thy Sonne c. They obiect these words vnto vs Basil de Spir. S. ad Amphiloc Who is he amongst the holy Fathers that hath left vnto vs in writing the words of inuocation at such time as the bread of the Eucharist and Cup of blessing are shewed Men praied vnto them saith Bellarmine and then they are not figures But hee saith not that they were praied vnto but rather that God was praied vnto at such time as men prepared themselues to be receiuers of the Sacraments Namely to this end that he wold giue vnto them to present theÌselues to the same with reuerence humilitie repentance an approued faith c. And froÌ this place they should rather haue learned that after the consecration it is euermore bread it is euermore a cup. But say they wherfore should it be accompted rashnesse to touch theÌ there For S. Basil saith If such as present themselues rashly to the participating of things sanctified by men
take the name of the things signified the Doue of the holy Ghost the rocke of Christ c. He also giueth vs now the holy supper for an example As saith hee secundam quendam modum After a certaine manner the Sacrament of the bodie of Christ is the bodie of Christ and the Sacrament of his bloud the bloud so the Sacrament of faith is saith Note After a certaine manner that is to saye Per modum Sacramenti suo modo sub mysterio in manner of a Sacrament sacramentally vnder a mysterie If it had beene reallie hee would not haue so spoken And this is according to that which he saith in another place That in the sacraments men are to regard not what they are Idem cont Maxim Ep. l. 3 c. 22. but what they demonstrate and signifie because they are one thing and do signifie another Then they are alwaies the same that they are for to signifie another thing that which they are doth not vanish neither become any other thing And hereof hee taketh for example in S. Iohn The spirit water bloud 1. Ioh. 5.8 And this is the cause why he admonisheth vs heretofore to look wel to our selues beware that we take not the signes for the things signified that in the matter of Baptisme of the Lords Supper which he toucheth expressely by name saying Wherein we must obserue what they haue relation vnto August de doctr Christ l. 3 c. 5. 9. the more to reuerence them not with a carnall seruice but with a spirituall libertie But seeing that we could alleadge bring to this purpose all S. Augustine we will content our selues to stand vpon those places that seeme most proper comming neerest to the purpose Idem cont Admi. c. 12. in Psal 3. In senten Prosper aswell for the one part as for the other The Lord saith he hath not doubted to say This is my bodie in giuing the signe of his bodie He admitteth Iudas to the feast wherein he recommeÌdeth to his disciples the figure of his bodie and bloud The heauenly bread which is the flesh of Christ is called suo modo after his maner the bodie of Christ although in deed it be but the sacrament of that bodie which was nailed vpon the crosse c. Not saith he by the truth of the truth of the thing but by a signifying mysterie And to children August in ser ad infantes That which you haue seene is the bread the cup your eies declare the same but that which your faith which is to be instructed demandeth the bread is the bodie of Christ the cup is his bloud And this notwithstanding is the Proposition which our aduersaries do so deeply condemne You wil say yea but we know wel enough from whence he tooke his flesh c. He was crucified c. He sitteth now at the right hand of the father c. How theÌ is the bread his bodie the wine his blood These things brethreÌ are called sacraments because that in them one thing is seene another vnderstood that which is seen hath a corporal figure that which is vnderstood hath a spiritual fruite c. Wilt thou vnderstand what this bodie of Christ is Listen giue eare to the Apostle saying to the faithfull you are the bodie and members of Christ c. And to communicate thereat Idem de doctr Christ l. 3. c. 26. Idem in Ioh. tract 25. 26. to eate the same what shall we prepare for our selues Not the teeth saith he the bellie Prepare the hart not the mouth beleeue and thou hast eaten To beleeue in him that is to eate the bread of life that is to eate with the hart not to grinde with the teeth He that beleeueth in him eateth him he is inuisiblie fatted seeing also that he is inuisibly borne again let vs alwaies note how he compareth eating with regeneration then is the bodie and bloud of Christ life vnto euery one Idem de verb. Domini in Luc. Serm. 33. Idem de verb. Apostol Scrm. 2. Idem de Trin. l. 3. c. 10. when that which is taken visiblie in the sacrament is eaten drunk spiritually in the truth of the thing c. To eate that is to be made againe but thou art made againe by making that againe which is not wanting in thee Eate life drinke life thou shalt haue life eueÌ that life which ceaseth not to be wholly vpright And yet he saith in another place That the bread that is ordained for this action is consumed in the receiuing of the Sacrament This bread then that is receiued in the holy Supper is not that life this bread is nothing els but the Sacrament And again This bread is eaten of many which do not eat life Life then lieth not in this bread it is from elsewhere according to that which he saith He in whom Christ dwelleth not eateth him not Idem in Iohn tract 26. notwithstanding that he do shut vp within his teeth the sacrament c. but rather he eateth his owne iudgement because of his rash presuming to approch vnto the Sacraments of Christ being vncleane Which thing we haue sufficiently handled before Thus saith he That the Christian soule heareth not in vain Sursum corda Idem Ep. 1 56. let your harts beset on high neither doth it answere in vaine That it hath it in the Lord. These were the words vsual in the seruice preparatiues to the receiuing of the Sacrament Idem Serm. 152. de Temp. contr Faust l. 33. c. 8. Idem in Ioh. tract 50. Idem de verb. Domin in Luc. Serm. 18. 33. 64. Hee toucheth Christ that beleeueth in Christ He is come neere vnto not with the flesh but with the hart not by anie bodily presence but by the power of faith send faith thou hast hold of him Thou canst not look for him any more at hand for he is in heauen look for him by faith c. It is not that which is seene that nourisheth but that which is beleeued This is not that bread which goeth into the body but the bread of eternal life that sustaineth our soule Our eies are fed with the light the eye of our hart with God neither can the multitude of eies diminish or make him lesse In like maner of Christ in the supper If ther were great prouisioÌ store of meat allowed thee for thy dinner thou wouldest prepare and make readie thy bellie Thou art allowed thou art esteemed of God prepare thy soule Now so many places so plaine and many more in the places from whence these are taken shall they be deluded and defeated by some pettie and friuolous distinction They obiect these words in S. Augustine Christ was caried in his owne hand when hee saith recommending his body vnto his Disciples This is my body Let them put thereto that which is said afterward
to morrow c. And this is to bee noted against hereafter and for that there bee some that alleadge it vnder the name of Origen And that the effect thereof is the dwelling of Christ in vs by his spirit But saith hee he entreth into vs by faith Theodoret Theodor. dial 1. who was present at the Councel of Ephesus and Chalcedon decideth this question dealing against the Eutichians saying Our Lord giuing the misteries called the bread body and the wine wherein the sop had beene dipped bloud Then the Orthodoxe brought in in that Dialogue yeeldeth a reason to the Erranist that is to him that disputed with him and maintained the errour saying Verily hee chaunged the names giuing to the body the name of the signe and to the signe the name of the body And that in the same manner that he called himselfe a Vine he called the signe bloud And againe hee giueth the reason To the end saith he that they which are partakers of the diuine misteries doe not rest themselues vppon the nature of things which are seene but that because of the chaunge of the names they belieue the chaunge which is wrought by grace For he that calleth his naturall body corne and bread c. hath honoured the visible notes and signes with the name of his bodie and bloud not by chaunging their nature but by adding grace to their nature c. Which is as much as if he should say vnto vs that This is my body This is my bloud should be expounded by these wordes of the same our Lord I am the bread of heauen I am the stocke of the vine c. In an other place Idem Dial. 2. The mysticall signes saith the Orthodoxe which are offered to God by the ministers of God are the signes of the bodie and bloud of our Lord. But saith he to the Erranist Thou hast entangled thy selfe in thine owne snares for they forsake not their owne natures after the sanctification but abide in their first substance figure forme palpable and to be felt as before c. And he that shall compare Bellarmines answeres by his sensible Accidentes with the text of Theodoret which is worthie the reading throughout shall find them altogether fond and friuolous In the meane time we con him heartie thankes Gelas de duab natur in Christ for that he so freely confesseth that Gelasius whether hee were Pope or Bishop of Cesarea is of the same opinion with Theodoret as he was also liuing in the same time Certainly saith hee it is a diuine thing as also the Sacramentes of the bodie and bloud of Christ which we receiue for thereof and by them we are made partakers of the diuine nature and notwithstanding they cease not to bee the substances of bread and wine And verily the image and semblance of the bodie and bloud of Christ are celebrated in the action of the Sacraments Note Image and semblance that is to say The figure and not the thing Againe Which abide in their first substance of bread and wine Is it enough to say that by the word substance he vnderstood accidents Leo the first Bishop of Rome Leo 1. ep 23. ad Cler. pleb Constant In the mysticall distribution of the spirituall food that is giuen that is taken to the end that receiuing the vertue of this celestiall meate we might be turned into his flesh which is made our flesh Looke how many words there be so many breaches are there made vpon transubstantiation Mysticall distribution that is to say sacramentall Spirituall food the vertue of the heauenly meate to bee turned or chaunged into his flesh which is made our flesh For this is not wrought by any disgesting of the flesh as they pretend They obiect againe for the rest will carrie the question away Idem serm 6. dereiunio 7. mens That is receiued in at the mouth which is belieued by faith And therefore say they it is receiued in at the mouth whereas wee on the contrarie expound him by S. Augustine Thou takest the bread of the Lorde in at thy mouth if thou belieuest with thy heart Thou takest the bread of the Lord to thy condemnation if thou belieuest not And thus that which thou belieuest by faith thou receiuest at thy mouth be it vnto thy condemnation or be it vnto thy saluation Hesychius If his bodie had not beene crucified we should not haue eaten him Hesychius in Leuit. l. 1. c. 2. l. 2. c. 8. l. 6. c. 22 for the meat that we now eate is that wee receiue the memoriall of his passion Againe Hee forbiddeth vs once to thinke or conceiue any earthly or carnall thing of the holy thinges and commandeth vs to receiue them diuinely and spiritually c. And it was a custome in his time as he himselfe testifyeth To burne all that which remained of the Sacrament in the fire An argument that they had not receiued any such opinion in the Church then as is at this day But they haue a conceipt that they shall reape a better crop out of Eusebius Emissenus not that Greeke of whome S. Ierome speaketh for seeing he speaketh of the Pelagians it cannot be he but the author of the sermon De corpore Domini a Latine no doubt whome some take to bee Faustus Rhegiensis others Caesarius and the later writers some one some an other but both of them Abbots of Lirin Let vs heare him Let all doubting or wauering of faith depart far away from vs. Herein we agree C. Quia corpus de consec D. 2. This sacrifice must be in deed by faith not by the outward appearance by the inward affection not by the outward sight And in that also But say they The inuisible Priest chaungeth his visible creatures into the substance of his bodie and bloud by his word by a hidden and secret power Marke the inuisible Priest and not the visible or minister But so it is say they that he chaungeth it euen in conscience taking these wordes after the letter would they subscribe vnto them could they approue them by their owne Maximes That it is an errour yea an heresie to hold that the bread may be made the bodie of Christ that it may be turned into the bodie of Christ Against their Glose also vpon the word Conuertantur which expressely condemneth disaluoweth this proposition De paue fit corpus Christi and alleadgeth the inconueniences thereof c. Let vs then expound him by himselfe and not by our preiudicate opinions In the Sacrament saith he seeing that our Lord remoued his bodie farre away from our eies it was necessarie that he should consecrate the Sacrament of his bodie and bloud in the day of the Supper To the end saith he that Coleretur iugiter per mysterium C. Semel Christ de consecr D. 2. that might be continually celebrated by a mysterie which had beene once offered for the price of our redemption and that as
the redemption being perpetuall went for the saluation of all that so also the oblation of that redemption should stand perpetuall that is saith the Glose Gloss ibid. the preaching of this onely sacrifice after which there is not any other to come And that this perpetuall sacrifice might liue in our remembrance and might alwaies be present with vs in the grace thereof Asacrifice saith he which must be iudged of by faith and not by the outward appearance or kind by the inward affection not by the outward sight Here now you may behold a manifest opposition of the mystery against the realitie of the remembrance against the presence of the presence of grace against the reall presence of faith against apparance and of affection against sight But notwithstanding say they there is a change And what change verily such a one as hee there describeth and setteth downe for he compareth the change that is made therein first with the creation For as saith he in the twinckling of the Lords eyes there were incontinently subsisting and extant the heauen the sea and the earth although of nothing by the same power also in the sacramentes whereas this vertue commandeth the effect doth incontinently follow Now would they say that by the consecration Christ was created anew And to bring forth nothing is this to chaunge and turne is this to transubstantiate And what can they then inferre but that the same spirite which made the heauen and the earth doth conioyne and vnite them together in the holy supper as we haue diuerse and sundrie times said And secondly with the change which is made in vs by our regeneration in Christ into which saith this Eusebius Non viuendo sed credendo transiliisti we enter not by liuing but by belieuing we are made of the children of perdition the adopted children of God by a hidden and secret purenes continuing and abiding idem atque idem one and the same in substance but otherwise much altered and chaunged by the proceeding and growth of faith Changed saith Bellarmine accidentallie and not substantiallie And therefore the bread the wine in the holy supper in like maner changed said Theodoret in a word Not in their nature but by addition of grace c. And how then shall wee there receiue the bodie of Christ verily in a manner proportionable to this change and correspondent to this obiect When saith he thou commest to the altar to be fed of these spirituall meates looke by faith vpon the bodie and blood of thy Lord touch him there with thy mind and spirit mente continge take him by the hand with thy hart drinke him haustu interioris hominis with the full and large draughtes of thy soule with all thine inward man c. And yet this is the man amongst all the rest by whom they take themselues best vnderpropped Procopius Gazaeus saith also Procop. Gazeus in Genes c. 49. Macar Egypt Anachor The Lord gaue the image figure or tipe of his bodie to his disciples not admitting any more the bloudie sacrifices of the law Macarius an Egyptian more clearely saying That there ought to be offered in the Church bread and wine the resemblances and representations exhibiting the bodie and blood of Christ the fathers of the olde Testament knew it not how that they that should receiue the inuisible bread should also spirituallie eate the flesh of Christ c. Figures then euermore and types and representations of the bodie and bloud which forbid and exclude all manner of realnesse in the kinds as likewise all change in the substances in that they alwaies call them bread and wine c. And thus wee are come to the time of Gregory the first about the yeare of our Lord 600. CHAP. VI. That of a long time also after Gregorie transubstantiation was not knowne And further that all the most famous liturgies receiued of our aduersaries are repugnant thereunto NOw Gregorie 1. Anno 600. Gregor dial 4. c. 58. Et in registro had not as yet beene infected with this errour howbeit he had inwrapped himselfe in many other Who is there saith he of all the faithfull that doubteth that at the houre of the sacrifice at the voice of the minister the heauens are opened or that the heauens are ioyned to the earth c. and we will bee readie to tell it them at all times if they will heare And heauen is not onely ioyned to the earth but God to man and righteousnesse to a sinner c. They say that this is vnder the Accidentes of bread wee in the nature of our soule Which is the more beseeming diuinitie But when S. Gregorie saith When we take the bread whether it be heaued vp or not heaued we are made one bodie with the Lord our Sauiour To what end should he say heaued or not heaued if there be nothing but accidents And is there not any great difference whether we our selues be made the bodie of our Lord or els the bread and wine the Indiuiduum vagum accidents hanging in the aire Idem hom 22. in Euang. But saith he The bloude is sprinkled vpon the two postes when it is not taken of the mouth of the body onely but also with the mouth of the heart That is to say say they when it is taken also in at the mouth of the bodie But we say that this is according to the rule aboue specified which giueth to the signe the name of the thing That is that the sacrament is taken in at the mouth of the bodie the thing by the mouth of the soule and in the faithfull the one with the other Which S. Gregorie layeth open elsewhere in these wordes speaking of the vngodly Howbeit Idem l. 2. expos in l. 1. Reg. c. 1. that they receiue the Sacrament with their mouth yet they are not replenished with the vertue of the Sacrament And therefore say wee they did not take the flesh and bloud For he that receiueth them saith the Lord hath eternall life Beda followeth S. Augustin step by step Bed 1. Cor. 10. and it may be that Bellarmine for the same cause hath left him out He teacheth them that the sacramentes of the old and new testament are the same in substance That in all sacraments the sacrament is one thing and the vertue of the sacrament another and particularly in that of the holy Supper that that which is seene hath a corporall figure but that which is vnderstood a spirituall fruit That the bread is said to be the bodie of Christ after the same manner that we are called his members c. To be short saith he The creature of bread wine Idem in Luc. l. 6. c. 2â by the vnspeakeable sanctification of the holy Ghost is translated into the Sacrament of his flesh and bloud Into the sacrament saith he not into the thing it selfe that is to say of elements they are made Sacraments they are made
instrumentes of the holy Ghost for our spirituall food that is for the analogie that is in them In as much saith he as the bread strengtheneth our flesh the wine maketh bloud in the flesh the one referred mystically he saith not transubstantiated really to the bodie of Christ the other to his blood And in deed saith he in another place No vnfaithfull person eateth the flesh of Christ Againe Idem in Exod. c. 12. in 1. Cor. 10. If you be the bodie of Christ and his members your mysterie is set vpon the table of the Lord you receiue the mysterie of the Lord c. And this is about the time of Charles the great that is to say neere 800. yeares after Christ who likewise saith in his booke against images That our Lord hath not left any other image of himselfe then the holy Supper Carol. Mag. de Imaginibus No transubstantiation to the time of Charles the great Albinus also vnder him That he that abideth not in Christ namely by faith although that hee fasten his tooth vpon the Sacrament yet he eateth not the bodie of the Lord. And wee may affirme it with a good conscience that hitherto there could not bee learned out of any of the bookes of the fathers any doctrine that tended to the teaching of the transubstantiation of the Romish Church but to the contrarie Which thing the liturgies and ecclesiasticall prayers which they make reckning of as most ancient can witnesse vnto vs. In that which they pretend to haue beene S. Iames his liturgie Further proofe by the lithurgies That which is attributed to S. Iames. hee speaketh of the Sacrament in these wordes A diuine and celestiall mysterie a spirituall table wherein the Sonne of God ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is mystically set before them He craueth of God by praier To declare ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã manifestly that which he there maketh shew of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in signes Hee exhorteth the people ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã To lift vp their harts on high He rehearseth the institution of the holy Supper sincerely after which the people answere Wee declare the death of the Lord and confesse his resurrection c. He prayeth likewise a long time after that the words are pronounced That it would please God to send his spirite vppon those giftes that is to say vpon the bread and wine which he calleth notwithstanding Honorable reuerend renowned c. And vpon them that are to be partakers of the same ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to the end that they may be sanctified vnto them and made the bodie and bloud of Christ Of Christ saith he Which is diuided and distributed vnto them that is to say in the Sacrament And which yet notwithstanding is not diuided nor distributed that is to say in himselfe With whom all this doth well agree howsoeuer it doth no whit agree with the power and efficacie of the fiue wordes or with any parte of all the fantasticall deuise of transubstantiation That which is attributed vnto Clement Bishop of Rome The liturgie of S. Clement ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã calleth the bread and the wine after the consecration Figures as we haue said and the words there are worth the consideration We beseech thee O Lord that thou wouldest vouchsafe to looke downe vpon these gifts here set before thee and that it may please thee to send downe thy holy spirit vpon this sacrifice note after the consecration the testimonie of the sufferings of our Lord Iesus to the end that he may manifestly shew that this bread is the bodie of thy Christ and this cuppe his blood to the end that they which receiue it may be confirmed in pietie hauing remission of their sinnes c. If the gifts and the sacrifice be one selfe same thing and the one and the other Christ reallie with what mouth can they pray vnto God that he would vouchsafe to looke downe vppon them and to send his holy spirit thereinto c. And how doth the bread become a witnes of the passion of Christ yea Christ himselfe And why doth he pray vnto God That he would manifestly shew how that the bread is the bodie of his Christ alreadie as our aduersaries hold transubstantiated into Christ by the consecrating wordes which went before And that which he saith To the end that they which receiue it c. which in the Greeke cannot be referred to any thing but the bread and cup. And how commeth it that it is not rather referred to the bodie c. We haue alreadie spoken of that which is attributed to Saint Basill The liturgie of S. Basill he calleth the bread and wine after consecration ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is to say figures hee prayeth God to send both vpon them as also vpon the communicants his holy spirit for to sanctifie them The bread to be the body of our Lord c. The communicants to be vnited together amongst themselues and vnited vnto the bodie and bloud of Christ in such sort as that they may haue him dwelling in their harts And the exhortations that go before are That no man shold think that there is any earthly thing that there is any word of any mortall flesh the Lord is offered for the faithfull c. Again how wil any of all this agree with carnall transubstantiation linked to the wordes that do not consecrate Or how will this agree being communicated with the infidels with that wherein they haue no part or as it is referred to the elements which are not otherwise to be considered of then as instruments of our coniunction and coupling with Christ not to the end that we may haue him to passe through our mouthes but to the end wee may possesse him dwelling in our harts by his spirit The Preface of S. S. Ambrose his liturgie Ambr. l. 4. c. 5. de Sacr. Ambrose his liturgie beginneth as all the rest Sursum corda the minister praieth that it would please God to accept of the oblation that is offered vnto him The figure saith he of the bodie and bloud of Christ. And this word figure is by name in his booke of Sacraments where it is whollie recited being maliciously defaced and put out of the Masse published in the name of S. Ambrose The institution of our Lord followeth wherein are the wordes which they call consecrating and notwithstanding after the same pronounced We offer vnto thee this host or oblation without spot And which The holy bread saith he and cup of eternall life and wee pray thee To receiue it vpon thine altar by the hands of thine Angels as thou vouchsafedst to receiue the gifts of thy child Abel and the sacrifice of the Patriarke Abraham c. I referre it vnto them euen on their consciences if this can be referred to the true bodie true blood of our Lord being aliue and not subiect to any passions by the hands of the minister
Saint Ambrose saide to the water of baptisme O water which washest the worlde by the bloude of Christ which hast merited that is to say hast beene made worthie to bee a Sacrament of Christ c. shall hee be thought to haue adored shall he be iudged to haue transubstantiated it into Christ And when their pretended Amphilochius crieth O worshipfull and reuerende conception meaning of the virgine make vs inheritors of eternall life preserue thy people and thine heritage c. shall hee haue crowned this conception with the Godhead And when themselues say to the oyle Aue sanctum oleum sanctam Chrisma I salute thee O holy oyle or holy vnction To the Crosse Aue Rex noster due spes vnica I salute and pray God blesse thee O our King our onelie hope shall they bee thought to haue really transubstantiated him Nay rather let them acknowledge that this place concludeth nothing Epiphan in Anchor let them remember that Epiphanius did heretofore name this mysterie vnto vs An insensible thing that Pachymeres compareth it to Nazianzene his Passeouer And therefore that this manner of speech is an Apostrophe a Rhetoricall figure that in other points they do not agree amongst themselues as whether the body of Christ be there dead or aliue hauing a soule or not hauing a soule sensible or insensible c. And therefore that they are first to agree themselues before they go about to fortifie themselues from this place Origen When saith hee thou eatest and drinkest the bodie and bloud of our Lorde Orig. in diuers euang loc hom 5. the Lorde entereth in and commeth vnder thy roofe and therefore humble thy selfe with the Centurion c. Hee meaneth then that the Sacrament is adored and then he meaneth also that wee adore the Saintes that is to say vertuous people when they come to see vs. For hee teacheth in the same place two waies by which Christ entreth into the faithfull the one when the Minister of the Church visiteth them the other when they receiue the incorruptible meat of the Sacrament And this is that which he saith elsewhere That God is in vs by the preaching of the Apostles and by the Sacrament of his bloud Idem Lom â And that this visitation is wrought in vs by the word and spirit he declareth and maketh plaine there also Speake onely the word saith he come onely with thy word Thy word is a looking glasse it is a perfect worke shew forth in this thy bodily absence the power of thy spirit c. If then according to Origen wee ought to adore the Sacraments and ministers then with as good right such men as are godly and vertuous but if these then it must be onely with a ciuill worship and adoration and so must that wherewith wee worship the other And if the adoration due to God alone being giuen to good men maketh idolatrie then also if it be giuen to Sacraments or ministeres or els this place concludeth nothing Chrysostome The wise men worshipped this bodie in the manger Chrysost in 1. Cor. 10. they worshipped it with feare and trembling Let vs at the least follow these barbarous and rude men wee which are citizens of heauen He speaketh of the bodie of Christ represented in the Sacrament and exhorteth the people to come thereunto with reuerence But the wise men verily did not worship him as God but as a king And therefore this is but to returne to that which Saint Clement sayeth Clem. l. 2. constit Draw neere vnto this Sacrament with the same reuerence that you would doe vnto a King that is to say vnto some honorable person He addeth Thou seest him not in the armes of a woman but thou seest the Minister present the spirite aboundantly shedde vppon this sacrifice The Priest verily with the eyes of the bodie but the spirite with the eyes of the spirite For was it not more readie otherwise if hee had had any such purpose to say as following the opposition Not in the armes of a woman but in the handes of a Priest Not the spirite shedde vppon the thinges set before them that is to say vppon the Sacraments But Christ sacrificed himselfe But the coherence and scope of the matter doth carrie vs to conceiue That Chrysostome laboured to raise the heartes of those that were present from base and lowe thinges vnto high and heauenly thinges when hee saith vnto them That there are not anie but Eagles that approach and come neere vnto this bodie Those saith hee that haue nothing to doe with the earth that haue the eyes of the vnderstanding sharpe clearely seeing and bent vpon the Sunne of righteousnesse Hee transporteth and conueigheth them as much as in him lyeth aboue the heauens when hee sayeth vnto them also Wee must with the wise men worship this bodie This bodie verilie which is no more on earth but on high at the right hand of God And then verilie after all these Hyperboles in spirite and not in bodie that is saith hee In as much as this mysterie causeth that the earth is a heauen vnto thee that the gates of heauen are open vnto thee that thou hast accesse and entrance thereinto c. And afterward how Verily In purging thy soule in preparing thy spirite to receiue these mysteries to see touch and eate this bodie After the same manner verilie that Saint Ierome saide of Paula Thou hast offered by faith the same offeringes that the wise men did offer thou hast worshipped with them God in the cribbe Chrysost in Lithurg c. But say they hee prayeth vnto him in his Liturgie I meane that which is attributed vnto him as Christ truely and not the Sacrament Heare saith hee O Lorde from the seate of the glorie of thy kingdome which art set with the father who aidest succourest and relieuest vs here below inuisiblie c. O Lord haue pittie vppon mee poore sinner c. Here I appeale to their owne consciences whether hee frame this his prayer vnto God or the Sacrament Is this to draw vs to gaze and looke vpon the Altar or to raise vs vp vnto the heauens of heauens Saint Ambrose Ambr. de spirit sanct l. 3. c. 12. Psal 95. 98. Worship his footstoole that is the flesh of Christ saith he which we worship in the mysteries which the Apostles worshipped in Iesus c. And Saint Augustine in like manner No man eateth this flesh except hee haue first worshipped it Who doubteth that wee ought to worshippe the flesh of Christ Christ inseparablie God and man Who doubteth likewise that no man can eate this flesh if hee haue not first worshipped it worshipped it by a true faith worshipped it with heart and affection c. But wee worshippe it after the same manner that wee eate it Wee eate it as wee take it and wee take it as wee touch it In truth but in spirite in spirite but in truth And God forbid that
Christians should not haue anie other meanes to touch Christ but with their handes or to eate him but with their teeth seeing that the virgine is not blessed for hauing conceiued him in her wombe nor Simeon for hauing receiued him into his armes but rather by hauing belieued in him What shall wee say then to these good Fathers Verily the same that they say vnto vs themselues Ambr. in serm 58. de Mar. Magdal in Luc. l. 10. c. 24 Augu. de cognit ver vit c. 40. Wee worshippe Christ as wee touch him And Wee touch him saith Saint Ambrose not with a bodily touching but by faith After the same manner sayeth hee That Saint Stephen on earth saw and touched Christ in heauen Yea saith Saint Augustine Hee saw him being vnder the roofe of the seate of iudgement which hee pearsed through saith hee and the heauens aboue the same and therefore with the eyes of the spirite Wee worshippe him in the mysteries but not the mysteries in the Sacrament but not the Sacrament the Creator in the creature sanctified but not the creature For Saint Ambrose which calleth it a creature Thou hast seene saith he the Sacraments vppon the Altar Chrysost in Marc. hom 14 Ep. 120. c. 21. Psal 21. Thou hast admired this creature howbeit a wonted and well knowne creature c. had neuer counselled vs to worshippe and adore the creature So likewise sayeth Saint Chrysostome That wee worshippe Christ in the Sacrament of Baptisme Saint Ierome That Paula had worshipped him in the cribbe was it euer in these mens mindes to say that they had worshipped the water or the cribbe Or would they haue said therefore that either the water or the cribbe were transubstantiated into Christ But they ought therefore to haue added that which followeth in S. Augustine Worship him for he is holy And who is this that is holy Euen he saith he for whose loue and sake thou worshippest the stoole c. that is to say the flesh of Christ the humanitie of Christ And when thou worshippest it rest not thy thoughtes vppon the flesh least then thou shouldest not bee quickened by the spirite c. And this same good and sound faith is set forth in another place of Saint Augustine which they alleadge and that somewhat more commendablie For in the place where it is saide Rich men were brought to the table of the Lord they tooke the bodie and bloud But they did but onely worship they were not filled full c. that is because they contented themselues to make profession of his name without conforming of themselues vnto Christ And this he declareth by these wordes Non saturati sunt sicut pauperes vsque ad imitationem They were not filled and fedde full as were the poore to the conforming of themselues vnto him They are not ashamed to adde Illud that so they may make him say Hardingus That they worshipped the bodie and the bloud and not simplie They worshipped And some one amongst them hath added as drawing the text to a further length They haue acknowledged that Christ was there present The same impudencie shoulde thrust him forwarde and cause him to adde Reallie corporallie and Per modum transubstantiationis c. They would faine bee beholden to Theodoret and as we haue seene there is not any one more against them for he hath told vs That the signes are not changed that they continue in their nature and substance c. And their greatest Doctors are of iudgement that there cannot be had any adoration without transubstantiation He saith therefore And yet notwithstanding these same signes of breade and wine which retaine their first substance are vnderstoood belieued and worshipped as though they were the things which they are belieued to be Worshipped therefore as they are vnderstoode and as they are belieued that is Vt Antitypa ratione prototypi as signes in respect of that which is signified As the Councell of Nice II. speaketh of images no respect being had to that which they are but to that which they represent For likewise Theodoret calleth them Images in the words next ensuing Compare saith he the patterne with the person and thou shalt see therein the similitude likenes for it is requisite that the figure should resemble the veritie Now the images of any thing whatsoeuer are not worshipped with that worship which is due to God and by consequent to adore or worship in Theodoret can not be any other thing then to honor reuerence receiue with reuerence which we most willingly yeeld vnto the Sacraments Proofes out of the fathers Clem. Constit l. 2. c. 6. August de Trinit l. 3. c. 10 De catechism rud c. 26. Idem de doct Christ l. 3. c. 9 And of a truth this is the same that the fathers teach vs. S. Clement if those be his books That all do take in order the precious body and bloud of our Lord drawing softly thereunto with feare reuerence as to the bodie of a king S. Augustine The sacraments may be honoured as religious things And in another place As visible signes of diuine things wherin the inuisible things are honoured and not as common things seeing they are sanctified by the blessing Againe He that worshippeth a profitable signe instituted of God and whereof hee vnderstandeth the power and signification doth not worship that which is seene and passeth away but rather that vnto which all such things ought to be referred Where it is to be noted that he vseth the words of adoring reuerencing indifferently that he referreth them not to the signes but to the things signified And a little after he giueth for an example the sacrament of Baptisme Idem de bono perseuer l. 2. c. 13. the celebration of the bodie bloud of our Lord and of this by name he saith That that which is said Sursum corda is to admonish vs to pray vnto God that he would lift vp our harts to ascend and taste the things that are on high where Christ is sitting at the right hand of God Not the thinges that are vppon earth God saith hee to whome wee must render thankes for so great a thing c. And when likewise it shall haue at any time escaped any of the fathers to say altogether rawlie which yet hath not at anie time J worshippe the excellencie of the Sacrament What other thing should this bee but of the same sence with that which Tertullian saith I adore the fulnes or sufficiencie of the scriptures Of the scriptures because there God speaketh vnto vs giueth the effectnall working of the spirit c. And yet they are not God neither are they adored or worshipped as God Of the Sacrament then in like manner seeing it pleaseth God therein to giue and in a neere and straite manner to communicate himselfe with vs and yet not therefore God but the instrument of the grace of God to be reuerenced
you And concerning this drawing neere Chrysostome saith vnto vs in an other place There is no need why thou shouldest passe from one place to an other to draw neere vnto him hee is daily at hand vnto thee And the Apostle in the same sence Let vs draw neere vnto the throne of grace c. The sound notwithstanding which ringeth lowd in Sermons and the water which is sprinkled in Baptisme August de Vnico Baptif contr Petil. c. 5 Ambros de iis qui initiant myst c. 9. was neuer called God Saint Augustine on the contrarie saith One God is more then one Baptisme for Baptisme is not God but a Sacrament of God Of the same consequence are these that follow Saint Ambrose saith of this Sacrament Taste and see that the Lord is good Verily as he that distributeth his graces vnto vs in this Sacrament as hee that therein offereth vs his flesh and his bloud c. And there also he saith The body of Christ is signified It is become not a corporall but a spirituall meate Hee speaketh therefore of our Lord and not of the Sacrament of him of whome hee addeth Blessed are they that put their trust in him Saint Augustine vpon Beda Who shall dare to bee so bold as to eate his Lord Deverb Dom. secund Luc. Serm. 19. Hieronym ad Pammach August ad Infantes citatuâ a Beda in 1. Cor. Idem in Ioh. tract 7. But much more say we so for he saith It is bread and it is bread and it is bread God the father God the Sonne and God the holy Ghost God who whatsoeuer he giueth thee giueth thee nothing better then himselfe But verily it is that heauenly bread of whome S. Ierome saith The Saints and holy men are fed with this bread they are filled full with euerie word of God they haue one and the same both for their Lord and for their meate Of whome Cyrill saith This flesh hath the diuine word who naturally is life And of whome Saint Augustine saith in like manner Euerie belieuer is made partaker of the body and bloud of our Lord when he is made a member of Christ in baptisme c. He is our meat but so as that we haue our mouth and taste in our hearts c. Wherefore they should rather haue pitcht and grounded themselues vpon these generall propositions so expresse and plainly set downe in the fathers Chrysostome Chrysost in oper imperf hom 11. The word of God is nothing lesse then the bodie of Christ Saint Ierome I hold that the Gospel is the bodie of Christ And although saith he that these words He that eateth my flesh c. may be vnderstood of the mystery yet it is more truly meant of the word of the Scriptures namely Seeing that the word and the Sacraments are instruncents Orig. in Exed hom 13. Ambr. de Bened Patriarch wherein it pleaseth God to lay open his graces Origen Doe you make accompt that there is lesse daunger in neglecting the word of God then in neglecting of his body Who doubteth but if that the Sacrament had beene verie God but that they would haue spoken otherwise Saint Ambrose saith Hee gineth vs this day the bread which the Minister daily consecrateth by his word that is meant of Christ We may also take the Lord himselfe who saith I am the bread of life Epiphanius This bread is of a round fashion insensible c. Our Lord all sense wholly sensible whole God wholly mouing c. Origen This bread sanctified by the word of God and praier in regarde of the materiall parts that it hath passeth into the belly and so goeth into the draught c. Is not this plainely to distinguish the heauenly bread that is to say Christ from the sanctified bread that is to say the Sacrament The creature from the Creator and that which goeth into the stomacke from that which pearceth into the soule Who is hee then that can any longer indure that such blasphemies should be fathered vpon antiquitie Stella clericor Serm. Discipuli Serm. 3. Creatur a vobis mediantib vobis That nothing was reserued Clem. Ep. 2. Idem in Lithurg Apul. Metamorph l. 11. Ruf Eccles hyst l. 2. c. 23. Gloss antiqua apud Turneb Orig. in Leuit. hom 5. Hieronym in 1. Cor. 11. Hesych in Leuit l. 2. c. 8. Euag. l 4. c. 30. Niceph. l. 17. c. 25. Concil Matisc 2. c. 25. Concil Turonens making the same to call the creature God yea or rather which is a great deale worse that it should haue called God a creature For they are not ashamed to vtter it in their words and writings That their Priest is the Creator of his Creator He that created you hath giuen you power to create him He that hath created you without your selues is created by you by the meanes of you And surely let vs further adde this one thing That if the Fathers had had any such opinion they would not haue vsed that which remained of the Sacrament in such sort as wee reade they did Their pretended Clement I. saith After that euerte man hath taken it the Deacons set vp the rest and carrie it in pastophoria that is to say into the Ministers their lodgings or Chambers And thus also it is called by Apuleius and Ruffinus in the description of the Temple of Serapie c. Thinke with your selues whether the poore Christian Martyrs in the time of Nero had had any leasure as then once to dreame of this goodly frame and workmanship Origen The Lord said vnto his Disciples of the bread that he gaue them Take eate he did not post them ouer to eate of the same afterward neither did he commaund them that it should bee kept vnto the next morning Saint ierome After the Communion they that did eate the supper together in the Church did make an end of all that which was remaining of the sacrifices So that out of that sacred vse they did eate it as common bread Hesychius We see how they vse to burne in the Church all that which is not consumed According to Euagrius and Nicephorus They were giuen to the little children that were in the Schooles to cate them the same hower And the Councell of Mascon II. haue ordained and decreed that it should be so That of Tours about the yeare 813. held vnder Charlemaine addeth thereto That it be done with discretion Likewise Cardinall Humbert a Burgundian writing against Nicetus Blameth the Greekes for that they did not burne it But it is for certaine that it was not kept eleuated or shut vp close in a boxe to be worshipped of the people We reade rather that it was sent to the sicke and such as were absent that Bishops in token of their Christian vnitie and that they were all one bread did mutually send this sanctified bread Concil Laodic c. 14. one to an other c. The Parishes likewise at Easter one to an other Which thing
implore and craue the aide and authoritie of the Emperours whose Lawes to that effect are extant with vs That euerie person should communicate euerie Sabboth after that at the least thrise a yeare vpon paine of not being held any more for Christians The Ministers theÌ that feared that their offerings which were at that time their principall staie and maintenance for there were not as yet any personages or foundations of Masses or priuate seruices should come to be dried vp were constrained as we haue seene to teach the people that although they communicated not it wold not faile to yeeld them great aduantage furtherance to the saluation of their soules if they would but onely bee present at their seruice And the more easie to perswade them the same as wee say before they did suggest into them by little and little That there was not handled a Sacrament onely but also a sacrifice So that though they did not communicate in the one yet at the least they were partakers in the other A doctrine plausibly imbraced of the most part of those which had learned the meaning of the trying and proouing of themselues which is required in the receiuing of the Lords supper not comming to the same but with feare and trembling and which on the contrarie did see that there was nothing more easie then to bee present at this pretended sacrifice the profit whereof was so highly commended to them and also vnderpropt as we haue seene heretofore by the Lawes of the Emperours And to make the same to be the more reuerently thought of they applie theÌselues the more freely to deceiue the present age being now ouer-shadowed with ignorance and the people brought to entertaine a seruice which was done altogether in an vnknowne language by meanes of the alteration of languages which hapned almost throughout al Christendome with diuers discourses and sundrie speeches taken out of those godly Fathers a thing vnpossible for any man to haue effected in their time the people being then seasoned with the doctrine of Christ by the reading of the Scriptures the preaching of good Bishops the frequenting of their Sermons and the Ecclesiasticall seruice which euerie where was done according to the rule of the Apostle in the vulgar tongue And yet wee are not to imagine that this monster was perfected by such increase and growth all at once For first it found such as by whome it was conceiued and after some to beare it others to bring it foorth others to receiue it vpon their laps others to nurse it and others to like and beautifie it Many were the ages that ouer-passed before it came to any certaine forme or shape and hardly hath it as yet attained an assured and secure estate as we shall see when as the most learned and soundest part of Christendome hath condemned smothered it right out sometimes by the spirit of the mouth of the Lord. Damascen about they yeare 800. was the first that remoued the markes of the ancients concerning this matter prouing also a patron of many other superstitions in his time but particularly of the adoration of images Out of this man our aduersaries alleadge these words The bread and wine are not figures of the body bloud of Christ L. 4. c. 14. God forbid but it is the verie deified body of the Lord the Lord himselfe saying This is my boby not the figure of my bodie c. directly contrarie to Tertullian Saint Ambrose and Saint Augustine The Lord hath not doubted to call the bread his bodie althogh it were but the figure and signe of his bodie c. Againe Damascen saith If any man haue called them representations ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as Basill it is before their sanctification Whereas we are of iudgement with Bellarmine that before the same they could not be called by that name and in deed it is after But of what force can these his speeches be if he agree not either with our aduersaries or with himselfe Thou demaundest saith he how the bread is made the bodie of Christ c. I answere thee the holy Ghost worketh these things farre surpassing speech and vnderstanding but the bread and wine are taken Then they retaine their substance Againe God stooping to our wonted vse and custome worketh the things that are aboue nature by the things that are accustomed vnto nature As in Baptisme hee ioyneth the grace of the holy Ghost with the oyle and water and hath made the same the washing of regeneration So because it is an ordinarie thing for men to eate bread and drinkewine hee hath ioyned to these things his Diuinitie and hath made them his bodie and his bloud c. Then the bread and wine do continue in the holy supper no more transubstantiated then the water and oyle in Baptisme And declaring this coniunction afterward Esay saith he saw the coale not altogether simple but made one with the fire so the bread of the Communion is not altogether simple but ioyned to the Diuinitie But yet not without the abusing of the comparison vsed of the auncient writers for the representing of the Vnion of the humane nature with the diuine in Christ Now the burning cole abideth still a cole in Esay and notwithstanding a propitiation for his sinnes How doth al this agree with that deified bodie that he spoke of a little before With that which they say at this day that came after Thomas That the bread is not the bodie of Christ That the essence of bread goeth not into the essence of the bodie but that it giueth place to the bodie but that it vanisheth away c And who seeth not that these are patches ill fauouredly set together by a Monke which knew not whereunto to hold himselfe Apon l. in Cant. l 5. sub fine Aponius a great man in his time dealeth somewhat better Christ according to the place time and cause is become the meate and drinke of the Church by the Sacrament of his bodie and of his bloud And in an other place he calleth this Sacrament Desponsationem annuli traditionem osculi The ring and the kisse of the affiancing of Christ vnto his Church that is to say the certaine pledge of the coniunction of the faithfull with Christ And now consider the doctrine of the Church in the VII generall Councell Citatur in Nicaen Syn. 2. art 6. held at the same time at Constantinople vnder the Emperour Constantine V. wherein all Images of Christ were condemned this onely for so the holy supper was there called being reserued All those saith he doe glad and reioyce themselues which bring to the saluation of the spirit and bodie the true image of Christ which our high Priest taking wholly vpon him our fleshly masse when hee drew neere vnto his Passion gaue vnto his Ministers and Disciples for a figure and remembrance of exceeding great efficacie for hauing freely and willingly offered himselfe to die hee
tooke bread blessed it c. and said Take eate for the remission of your sinnes This is my bodie c. Doe this in remembrance of me as not hauing there any other kind that hee had made choise of neither yet figure wherein his incarnation might be represented Behold then the Image of his quickning bodie which is honourably and gloriously exhibited c. But this Councell was afterward condemned by the second Nicene Councell which established the adoration of images And without all doubt not without the shaking by that meanes of the truth of this Article as it will be seene in that which Theophilact writeth But that second of Nice was also condemned by that of Francford and of Paris as we haue seene before held vnder the authoritie of Charles the great Lewes and Lotharius which may bee the cause that our French Doctors should as yet hold the same firmely Anno 900. Theoph. in Marc. c. 14. in Mat. 26. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for true and sound doctrine Theophilact therefore about the yeare 900. to sute Damascen The bread is not the figure or any kind of paterne of the bodie of our Lord but the bodie of Christ is turned into it Or else in an other place In Ioh. c. 6. The bread ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is turned into the body Againe It is not onely a certaine figure of the flesh of our Lord but the verie flesh of our Lord c. Verily no more constant or assured then Damascen seeing that he saith in the same places God stooping downe and applying himselfe to our infirmitie doeth keepe the figure of bread and wine He saith not the accidents ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã He transformeth and chaungeth them into the power and vertue of the flesh and bloud He saith not into thy flesh and bloud And it is not here to be forgotten that in diuers Copies these words are not to be found Againe Wee celebrate an oblation without bloud the remembrance of an oblation which he hath once made c. The remembrance how can that agree with the real presence But when he saith Transformeth or chaungeth from one element to an other who shall better interpret him then Saint Augustine that it is chaunged from an element to a Sacrament by the power of the word that is to say by the institution of Christ Otherwise if a man should goe about to take it literally our aduersaries who allow not of this proposition The bread is or is made the bodie of Christ could they admit of this of Theophilacts The bodie of Christ is turned to vs into bread The bread of the Altar is transformed and chaunged into the bodie of Christ And what exposition will they giue then thereunto except this he is become our spirituall foode and nourishment Seeing that he saith in an other place That there is not any carnall thing In a word that the bread as we say with all the ancient writers is Sacramentally the body of Christ Now in the life time of Charles the great Iohannes Eryngerus Scotus a Monke of the order of Saint Bennet companion to Alcuinus and Schoolemaster to Charles the great had written a booke of the holy Supper wherein hee dealeth against this abuse touching it euen from the conception thereof a certaine argument and proofe of that which the worthie Beda had taught for as much as hee was his Disciple The occasion of which my speech ariseth vpon certaine places in Beda his works which some haue corrupted in like manner vpon Saint Mathew which Auentinus witnesseth that he found out by comparing together the old Copies which are kept in the auncient Monasteries of Germanie In Biblioth Passaulensi Waltfacrens to haue beene falsified by some such like faithfull and vpright Catholike dealing as our fathers of Trent haue vsed in their Index Expurgatorius deuised and ordained in that Councell against all the most notable writers that haue written since the yeare 100. But of this Scotus his workes wee haue nothing for his booke was burnt in the Councell holden at Verseillis by Pope Leo the ninth more then two hundred yeares after his death at such time as Berengarius was there condemned But so it is that we haue Bertram his booke who was a Priest and writ the same to king Charles the bald brother to the Emperour Lotharius how this controuersie grew hotter and hotter in Fraunce and how there were two questions consulted vpon by the said Charles The first was Whether the bread and wine taken by the mouthes of the faithfull be the bodie and bloud of Christ in deed verily or mistically and Sacramentally The second Whether it be the same bodie that was borne of the Virgine Marie c. sitting at the right hand of the father c. And of this booke there is mention made by the Abbot Trithemius Trithem de doctorib eccle Chron. Hirtsaugien who calleth it Opus commendabile a laudable worke As also of his person whose rare gift both in diuine and humane learning as also in soundnesse of life hee much praiseth and commendeth And his resolution which hee gaue to King Charles debated and argued from the testimonies of all the old writers it was this in summe S August S. Hieronym S. Ambros c. That the Fathers vnder the Law in their Sacraments did eate the flesh and drinke the bloud of Christ as wee doe That the eating in the holy supper is accomplished after the same way and maner that regeneration in Baptisme that the visible elements are Sacraments signes mysteries and similitudes or resemblances which are taken by the mouth and hand That the inuisible things that is the flesh and bloud of Christ are receiued into the soule and taken by faith That the sanctified Elements continue and abide still in their first substance and yet exhibite vnto vs by the institution of the Lord that which hee hath promised by his word The fruit whereof is to be ioyned to Christ and made fellow sufferers with him in his sufferings the image and remembrance whereof is celebrated in this mysterie I would intreate the Reader not not to grieue to reade this book because it is learned and setteth forth in verie liuely sort the opinions of the Fathers pressing and vrging the places of Scripture and of the fathers and as it were foreseeing all the cauils of the masters of Transubstantiation But let him that buyeth or readeth it see that it be of those that were Imprinted before the Councell of Trent because that in signe of their perseuering in their honest and faithfull course they ordaine and appoint in their Index Index pag. 11 that whatsoeuer it containeth to their dislike should bee either chaunged or quite raced out that is to say the greatest part of the booke Their maner of correcting and interpreting is no grosser but to turne the affirmatiue into a negatiue so on the contrarie as for example For
visibiliter to put inuisibiliter for substances accidents for temporall eternall c. And this is further to be noted therewithall that he was not taxed of heresie for the same that the Abbotte Trithemius which forgot not to set the brand vpon others when there was cause hath not once pointed at any such thing in him Haimo Bishop of Halberstat and one of Alcuinus his hearers Haim in 1 Cor. 11 in Sabbarh post Iudic. who was Schoolemaster to Charlemaine This is my bodie saith he that is the bread that Christ gaue to his Disciples and to all the predestinated vnto eternall life and that that which the Ministers do consecrate daily in the Church by the power of the Diuinitie which filleth this bread is the bodie of Christ Now I would know if they wil approue of this Proposition That this hoc is the bread Then it is not their Iudiniduum vagum nor yet their accidents Giuen to the elect or predestinated not then to the wicked and vngodly and not by the mouth Filled with the diuine power not then with Christ really who is that fulnesse And in the end This bread the body of Christ And how according to their owne speeches without heresie How then but Sacramentally by the neere coÌiunction of the thing with the signe Againe The flesh that Christ tooke in vnity of person and this bread are not two bodies but one And how can this be otherwise then by this Sacramental vnion The one then as saith the Canon In truth the other in a mysterie Againe At the same instant that this bread is broken and eaten Christ is offered and eaten whole notwithstanding and liuing Then it is the bread that is broken and not the body and not the accidents And therefore according to that which he saith afterward Hoc facite Sanctifie this body in remembrance of me in remembrance saith hee of my passion of your redemption that I haue redemed you with my bloud He addeth The Lord therefore hath left this sauing Sacrament to all the faithfull that so he may imprint in their harts that he died for their redemption So some man being about to die leaueth vnto his friend a gift and saith vnto him keepe that in remembrance of me he is heauie and pensiue when he seeth it and we when we are partakers of this eternall gift in the Sacrament must come to it with reuerence remembring our selues with what loue he hath loued vs giuing himselfe a ransome for vs. The bread therfore is a Sacrament of the gift and not the gift it selfe and that vpon far stronger reasons then any hee toucheth which assureth vs more and more of the reall possession of our life nourishment in Christ In whom saith he in an other place to abide and dwell is to eate him is to liue by him is to be bone of his bones flesh of his flesh and one with himselfe Rabanus Maurus Archbishop of Maguntia The creator of things redeemer of men Raban in eccl l. 7. c. 8. making of the fruits of the earth that is to say of Corne and wine a fit and conuenient mysterie turned them to Sacraments of his bodie bloud He saith not into his body and bloud Idem l. 1. c. 5. de proprie rerum verb. He would saith he in an other place that these Sacraments should bee receiued into the mouthes of the faithfull and become their foode to the end that by the visible worke the inuisible might be shewed that is to say by the true corporall eating the true spiritual eating What is now become of our accidents For euen saith he as the materiall meate doth nourish refresh the body outwardly so the word of God doth comfort and nourish the soule inwardly c. Where he layeth downe before vs the agreement and analogie which once comming to cease as in deede it ceaseth by Transubstantiation there followeth the destruction of the Sacrament Some obiect But are they not the bodie and bloud Let vs heare him Because that bread dooth confirme and make strong the bodie it is verie fitly called the bodie of Christ and the Wine because that it maketh the bloud in the fleshe is referred to bloud Note also That they are named But when they are sanctified then by the holy Ghost they become the Sacraments of the diuine bodie Idem de sacrâm Euchar. c. 10. 41. And then not into the verie thing of the Sacrament Which saith he in an other place hee hath left vnto vs because it must needes be that he should ascend vp into heauen to the end that they might bee figures Characters of his flesh and bloud vnto vs and that our spirit and our flesh might bee by these things the more aboundantly nourished to the receiuing by faith of the things that are inuisible and spirituall So by this it appeareth that the thing of the Sacraments is spirituall and receiued by faith that is to say spiritually And so in deed it is not receiued but of the faithfull euen by such as haue the spirit of Christ dwelling in their hearts For saith he The Sacrament is one thing Idem de prop. Serm l. 5. c 11. Idem l. 1. c. 3. and the power and vertue of the Sacrament is another thing The Sacrament is taken in at the mouth but the vertue of the Sacrament by the inward man The Sacrament is turned into the nourishment of the bodie but the vertue of the Sacrament worketh in vs vnto eternall life The Sacrament by some is taken to their destruction but the thing alwayes vnto saluation If they say that the wicked in the Sacrament doe receiue the bodie of Christ but not the power and vertue of the same how can they without blasphemie seperate the bodie of Christ from his soule Or the one or other from his Diuinitie From his spirit And who can receiue that but to his saluation They replie againe It is as he saith That the figure and Character is verily the same which it is outwardly perceiued to be Idem de Sacr. Euchar. c. 14. but that which is taken inwardly is altogether truth without any shaddow And without doubt also we say and himselfe dooth lay it open We participate the flesh of Christ which was crucified for vs verily and truely and the Sacraments of the same in deed are there And thus there is truth and veritie in euerie thing whether it bee the thing or else the Sacrament of the thing Paschasius Pasch Ratpert de Corp. Sang. Domini c. 1.19 50. Abbot of Corbie in Saxonie held the contrarie opinion for the Schooles and Monasteries were diuided concerning this point And yet so new was this doctrine as that we may see that he was not able to vtter his mind or to speake what he would seeme to meane in the booke which he made He saith The Lord hath done in heauen and in earth whatsoeuer
truth And by consequent Pope Nicholas and the Councel of Rome consisting of 114. Bishops and the whole Romish Church mentioned in the Canon Ego Berengarius So slenderly was this Beares whelpe as yet licked In the meane time this goodly recantation is sent throughout all Christendome and Prouinciall Synods assembled in euerie nation to cause it to be receiued But Berengarius returneth into Fraunce refuseth it and publisheth the cruell and violent dealing wherewith he had beene tormented by the Church as hee calleth it of the malignant Ecclesia Malignantium Auersanus Episcopus the Councell of vanitie Then beginne Humbert made Cardinall vpon that occasion and Guitmond of a Monke of the Crosse Saint Leuffroi made Bishop of Auers to write against him This was towards the yeare 1059. In the end Berengarius died in Fraunce the fierie and terrible threatnings of the Pope according to his former practise still perseuering And he had an Epitaph made him by Hildebert or Fuldebert Bishop of Mans Epitaph BereÌgar per Fuldebert Episc Cenoman apud Mamelsbur vel per Hildeb ex Gaguin such as hee could for the greatest and most holy person of that age which beginneth Quem modo miratur semper mirabitur Orbis c. Wherein hee extolleth his pietie and wonderfull learning both for the benefite of those of his owne time as also of the posteritie wherein hee bewaileth his death as threatning a ruine to the whole Church in as much as in him resteth the hope and glorie of the Cleargie wherein hee saith that enuie her selfe which did oppresse and beare him downe dooth weepe ouer him c. Afterward hee concludeth with a verie feruent desire and wish that hee might lie downe and liue with him that his estate and condition at the time of his departing out of this life might bee no better then his Mamelsbur l. 3. c. 58. c. But it is more to the purpose to see it in Mamelsburiensis who reciteth it wholly And Platina likewise the Popes their Historiographer in the life of Iohn the fifteenth dooth giue an honourable testimonie of him Some adde that dying hee should say To day Christ will appeare vnto me according to my penitentnesse as I hope vnto glorie or because of others vnto paine The most sound interpretation whereof is that he did repent of hauing yeelded or turned aside from the profession of the truth and that he feared that he had offended his brethren through his infirmities And it is to be noted herewithall Lanfrancus Guitmond do not speake as our aduersaries that Lanfrancus Alger and Guitmond doe not yet vse such tearmes and speeches as these dayes are full of But they beginne to call the bread and wine Kinds after the consecration where the Fathers called them by this name before the same vnderstanding by this word Substances and not appearances or fantasies onely as those of this time Againe they beginne to say that the bodie and bloud inuisible in the Kindes are Sacraments of the visible bodie and bloud for feare that mans infirmitie should be offended and surprised with the horrour of the thing But they as yet had not beene to learne their lesson at Sorbone As that the substaunce of bread and wine doe vanish that the accidents abide hanging in the ayre and yet notwithstanding are remooued by the hand and are brused with the teeth of the Priest c. Neither had they as yet intituled this their carnall fantasie and called it by the name of Transubstantiation But after the consecration they retained the name of signes and markes Lanfrancus saith oftentimes with the fathers The Sacrament of the Altar is the figure of the body and bloud of our Lord c. And what shall we say more Pope Gregorie the 7. his staning in doubte of the truth of Transubstantiation âenno Card. in Gregor 7. when as Benno Cardinall of Hostia and Deane of the Cardinals doth make mention in his Historie that Pope Gregorie the seuenth called Hildebrand who had beene present at the Councell of Tours as Legat from Pope Victor II. against Berengarius is in such distressing doubt as that hee sendeth two Cardinals such as were his trustie and faithfull Agents in matters of weight Acto and Conno vnto S. Anastasius to the end that they should fast three daies with Suppon arch-priest of that Parish singing three dayes the Psalter and the Masse to the ende that God would shew vnto them by some signe which was the sounder iudgement that of the Church of Rome or that of Berengarius And notwithstanding all that saith he there came nothing of it Not yet satisfied hee inioyned the whole companie of the Cardinals to fast for the same end and purpose And when as Iohannes Portuensis to whome he committed all his secrets euen he that first said Masse in Latine at Constantinople according to the maner of Rome said after his death Ex ambone B. Petri from out of the Chaire or Pulpit of Saint Peter in the hearing of all the people and Cleargie Hildebrand and we haue done a deed for which we ought to haue beene burned aliue Being about to say saith Benno That he had consulted with the Sacrament as with an oracle against the Emperour Henrie his enemie and that afterward hee cast it into the fire in the presence and against the good liking of certaine Cardinals which then were there with him This Hildebrand I say of whome they cannot sufficiently content themselues with saying and that for good cause Vir Pontificatu dignus c. A man worthie of the Popedome c. Wherfore the Decree of Pope Nicholas II. could not so quickly root out of the harts of men the old and ancient truth but that the traces thereof might as yet be seen in such as were most deuoutly addicted vnto the Romish Church Anselme Lanfrancus his Disciple and successour as well in the Abbey of Bec-Heloin as in the Archbish-oppricke of Canterburie teacheth conformably to the Fathers That the Fathers vnder the Law did eate the same spirituall meate that we euen the body and bloud of Christ That in the Sacraments they signifying things that is to say the signes do take the names of the things signified And thus saith he the rocke was Christ That the breaking of bread was a signe of the breaking of his bodie which should be done at his Passion that to eate him vnworthily is to eate him with the mouth of the bodie worthily with the mouth of the heart c. Saint Bernard intreating vpon the supper A ring is absolutely giuen for a ring and it carrieth no further signification with it It is also giuen to aduance a man to some place of honour and dignitie or else to set one in possession of an inheritance in so much as that hee which hath receiued it may say The ring is nothing worth but it is the inheritance that I seeke and aime at After the same manner our Lord drawing
seeth not how to shift him off but by falsifying and corrupting of him Sixthly The Fathers neuer acknowledged after the sanctifying of the kindes any moe changes of names then one as the giuing of the name of the thing vnto the signe and they called these substances by the name of kindes both before and after Lombard vnderstandeth by kinds The accidents onely as whitenesse taste weight c. He disputeth whether this change be formall or substantiall In the beginning he saith That he cannot decide the question Afterward he is more bold Affirming resolutely that it is not formall for the qualities still remaine And can these qualities remaine without matter Some say substantiall that is to say that the substance of the bread is turned into the bodie And what then saith he should the flesh of Christ grow and increase continually Others That the bodie and bloud doe take the place of the substances of bread and wine And what becommeth then saith he of the substances of bread and wine Doe they passe into the matter lying there in open sight or do they vanish into nothing c. Others That the one and the other abide together the one for the signe the other for the thing Now there is not any one of these questions to bee found in the Fathers as neither those which follow What foundation the Accidents doe rest vpon vpon some subiect Idem l. 4. d. 12. or without any subiect whether the bodie and bloud do there take their forme or whether our Lord be such a one there as he shall appeare in iudgement Whereto for a conclusion Lombard addeth this Whether he be there broken in deed or seeme onely so to be c. And here againe hee is in a foule pussle how to ridde himselfe of the Canon Ego Berengarius which notwithstanding hee concludeth on the contrarie That there is not any thing but the shew that is to say the similitude or apparance broken c. Now thus many opinions and so diuers and yet notwithstanding vncondemned being left as problemes and free for euerie one doe proue vnto vs that these good men were not as yet perswaded to what side to bend and that this doctrine was yet but verie new and raw to the Church For if it had had any long standing who doubteth but that so many worthy personages during so many ages would haue become resolued and resolute long before But it is about this matter that all the schoolemen doe busie themselues from this time forward some of them taking the one side and others the other vntill the time of the Councell held at Lateran wherein the question was decided though afterward they could not rest resolued so many were the doubts and scruples that crossed that vaine and idle vision In the meane time it happeneth that Lombard should make a scope and say That Christ is not sacrificed or offered in the Masse in effect and in deed but in a mysterie And that the Masse is not properly a sacrifice but a representation and remembrance of of a sacrifice Let vs reason thereupon If he be there then there also is a sacrifice yea there is a reall sacrifice but if there bee no reall sacrifice if there bee nothing made but a remembrance then is there no host offered nor yet the bodie and bloud of Christ reallie in the host Now in the yeare 8215. C. firmit credimus de summ Trin. t fid cathol The establishing of transubstantiation In Concil Lateranens l. de fid cathol S. vnt Pope Innocent the third in the Councell of Lateran published his decree We do constantly and firmely beleeue c. which determineth the forme and manner of this pretended transmutation and giueth the name to this monster in these words That in the Sacrament of the Altar the bodie and bloud of Christ are truely and verily contained the bread being transubstantiated into his bodie and the wine into his bloud by the diuine power And euer since that time it hath beene so taught in the Church of Rome But iumping together at the same time wee haue the Albigenses in all these Prouinces as Dolphinie Prouence Languedoc and Guien which being offended hereat do rise against the Church of Rome The Pope more sharply bent vpon their subuersion then conuersion sendeth on the one parte Dominicke to preach vnto them but Leopold Duke of Austria and Simon Counte of Montfort in deed to force them by their great power and armies He bent and imploied against them the Croisade euer before that appointed to go against the Turkes In a word hee filled all these Prouinces with flames of fire and streames of bloud and spread them here and there in scattering wise cleane contrarie to his mind throughout all the parts of Europe And the Chronicles of England doe testifie that there were some of them that fled thither for the same matter And Vincentius saith that they were burned at Paris by Dozeus And if we doubt whether it were for the same faith the confession of the Waldenses Confessio fratrum Waldensium will make the case cleare and plaine vnto vs which we intreat the reader to take the paines to peruse because that all the argumentes of the Patrons of transubstantiation are therein verie soundly confuted according to the time and the puritie of the doctrine agreeablie laid downe The summe whereof is That in the Supper the faithfull doth receiue the verie bodie and bloud of Christ That the bread and wine doe neither change their nature nor substance because that if the element should cease to bee there should not be a Sacrament any longer That as concerning the rest the bodie and bloud of Christ ought not to be sacrificed nor yet eleuated that it may be adored but receiued by the faithfull c. And this is added because that at that time the doctrine of a sacrifice had proceeded verie farre and that there was a like endeuoure for the mutuall establishment of transubstantiation and the sacrifice the one without doubt being a great deale the more recommendable by reason of the other CHAP. IX What hath beene the manner of the proceeding growth of Transubstantiation since the Councell of Lateran vnto the time of the Councell of Trent and the absurdities and contradictions proceeding of the same WHerefore euer since the time of the decree of Lateran the Schoolemen haue occupied themselues in the defending of Transubstantiation by Philosophie Brutish questions proceeding of transubstantiation which the fathers neuer knew Innocent l. 4. c. 19. Lombard l. 4. d. 13. Ioh. de Burg. de custodiend Euchar. c. 10. whereas such as had beene before them could not grow to a resolution about the manner of the change And now the Doctors handle no other matter but whollie giue themselues to find out reasons for the maintaining thereof and the Popes altogether occupied about the deuising of ceremonies for the honouring of it as God himselfe Innocent
the substance of bread abideth and remaineth is not repugnant vnto reason nor vnto the authoritie of the Bible on the contrarie it is more easie to vnderstand and more reasonable and doth not admit of Accidents without any subiect which is one of the difficulties that is therein to be found Make these and transubstantiation agree Fiftly If the substances be not any more there then what will ye make of the whitenesse and roundnesse Lombard l. 4. d. 12. Aimoinus ex Adem l. 5. c. 19 Platin. in vit Clem. 5. Thom opuse 59. q. 3.79 Durand in Ration l. 4. c. 41. c. These accidents in a word and whereupon founded Some of Lombard his time said That they are in the aire Lombard That they are without any subiect And Thomas after the same manner Some replie But we see that they nourish As for example King Lewes the gentle saith the Monke Aimoinus who for the space of fortie daies did not eate any other thing and an Emperour Henrie the fourth as saith Platina was poisoned in the host c. Wormes likewise are begotten therein There of one pretended miracle they make a hundred Thomas saith That they are accidentes notwithstanding but such as are able to nourish That the wormes in that which remaineth are engendred of the demensiue quantitie Others Of the substance of bread And others Of the next aire What millions of absurdities doth one absurditie beget Sixtly This miracle in summe that bringeth forth so many By what wordes is it done If it be by these words Hoc est corpus meum wherefore then doth the Priest say afterward Iube haec perferri Command that these gifts that is to say the Sacraments bee laid vpon thine heauenly Altar Lombard d. 13 l. 4. G. of in C. Vtium in V. Perfer decons d. 2. by the handes of thine Angell c. And in deed Lombard is not farre off And many collect thereby that the consecration is made in heauen by the ministerie of the Angels And if it be not by these words why then do they so delight themselues to insist vpon them And then also by what others And where is the end where the beginning Here lyeth the great controuersie And in the meane time you will say if you should heare them speake that they are all of one iudgement and that they make not any question of any thing be it neuer so small What will they say vnto vs then Durand in Rational l. 4. c. 41 Lombard l. 4. d. 2 Thom. opusc 59. 3. q. 78. Hug. Card. in Luc. c. 26. in Marc c. 4. Scot. in Rep. d. 8. q 2 Christ saith Durand consecrated by the word Benedixit And his reason is because that our Lord brake the bread before the words Hoc est corpus meum Thomas is thought to go about to draw his necke out of the collar by saying That the Euangelistes haue not kept any order therein Hugo the Cardinall deliuereth foure sortes And notwithstanding saith he There is but one true sort to become by And who is it then that shall be able soothly to declare the same Scotus saith very ingeniously and freely That he is wholly ignorant in this point and that this is a lawfull ignorance and that he that thinketh himselfe to know what and how forcible wordes are requisite thereunto is deceiued And further that the Grecians which tie not themselues to these words do not therefore faile to consecrate Is not this to say plainely enough with the fathers that the sanctifying of the Sacraments doth not depend vpon certaine words Thom. l. 4. sen d 8. art 6. Innoc 3. de Offic. Miss p. 3 C. 6. 14. Scot. in l. 5. Sent. d. 2. q 3. as magicall workes do but vpon the Lords institution Afterward Hoc what shall it be vnto vs With Thomas hoc is as much to say Hoc contentum that which is contained vnder these kinds or accidents is my bodie To Innocent the third this hoc is not any word tending to consecration is bringeth not thereunto either yea or nay And thus also saith Scotus and it signifieth an Indiuiduum vagum whereof Christ pronounceth that it is his bodie alreadie consecrated already made by the blessing going before whereof it is said Benedixit c. And Durandus swarueth not far from the same sence Durand l. 4 when he saith that by hoc there is nothing signified but that it is put downe materialiter c. To Bonauenture hoc meaneth the bread Gerson cont âlor l 4. the substance of bread Gerson taketh it so also And Gardiner liuing within our remembrance hath followed him But this proposition The bread is or is made the bodie of Christ is holden at this day to bee hereticall And therefore they say The formes or the Accidentes of bread shall not be any lesse for how shall either one substance become another or the Accidentes a substance To Occam Hoc is as much to say as Corpus Christi the bodie of Christ Oceâm in 4. Sent. d. 13. q. 6. 7. Betr de Alliac ibid And what shall then the meaning of this bee The bodie of Christ is the bodie of Christ And thus writeth Petrus de Alliaco A proposition saith Holcot Vaine and fond for it is idem per idem And because hee cannot bee there till all the wordes bee vttered Iohannes de Burgo addeth thereunto Hoc That which is here present vnder this kind or which verie quickely shall bee there is my bodie Holcot in 4. Sent. q. 3. And Holcot to get himselfe out of the bryers It signifieth something that is common to both tearmes termino a quo termino ad quem But he telleth not what And how much better had it beene for them to haue kept themselues to the exposition of the Fathers This is the figure of my bodie you are my bodie in a Sacrament and mysterie As also vnto the olde Canons This signifieth my bodie c. Vpon the rest of the wordes they doe not agree any better Est to some of them is a verbe Substantiue Others disallow of them and will haue it to bee a verbe operatiue And of these fellowes that holde of operatiue some will haue it expounded by Fit is made Others by Conuertitur is chaunged Others by transubstantiatur is transubstantiated c. And they will againe that Fit bee as much as Fiat And Conuertitur conuertatur c. that is to say This may bee made my bodie This may bee chaunged into my bodie c. And againe some will that as soone as it is spoken all is finished Others are of mind that the fiue words must bee fullie finished And others all that which followeth Which is giuen or which is shedde for you c. And who shall bee able to gather together eyther all their friuolous questions whereof the Fathers neuer knew one or yet all their contradictions infallible sequences both of
and drinking the bloud of Christ in the holy Supper Sine conuersione panis in corpus Christi vel paneitatis adnihilatione without chaunging of the bread into the bodie and the reducing of the bread into nothing that is saith hee in as much as God can quamcunque creaturam suppositare chaunge or vnite himselfe hypostatically vnto any creature whatsoeuer c. In which meane time saith hee The breade shoulde continue breade and the bodie should bee with the bread c. And yet notwithstanding this his Chymera and monstrous broode hee was not published an hereticke Card. Caiet t. 2. tr 2 c. 3. 5 because that euerie one was as yet admitted and suffered to bring his determination and conclusion concerning the same The Cardinall Caietan clearely and plainely It is a most manifest and notorious vntruth that the bodie of Christ may bee taken corporally but in deede Diuines teach that hee is taken or receiued spiritually and yet not by taking or receiuing but by belieuing Fisher Bishop of Rochester otherwise called Roffensis writing against Luther Ioh. Fisher cont Captiuit Babilonie Hitherto saith hee S. Mathew speaketh who alone hath spoken of the new Testament Neither hath he therein any one word by which it may bee proued that in our Masse there is wrought a true presence of the flesh and bloud of Christ. Nay saith he a little after It cannot bee proued by any part in all the Scripture The Cardinall Contaron in the Colloque of Ratisbone in the yeare 1541. vpon this that the place of Pope Gelasius was alleadged vnto him That the nature and substance of bread and wine continue in the Sacrament was not able to answere any thing to the contrarie In the Colloque of Poissi in this Realme holden in the yeare 1561. betwixt the Bishops and the Doctors of the Church of Rome and the Ministers of the reformed Churches it was agreed vpon in these words We confesse that Iesus Christ in his holy supper dooth set before giue and exhibite vnto vs verily and truely the substance of his bodie and bloud by the operation of his holy spirit and that wee receiue and eate Sacramentally spiritually and by faith that verie body which aied for vs to bee bone of his bones and flesh of his flesh to the end we may be quickned and apprehend all that which shall bee requisite for our saluation And for as much as faith resting it selfe vpon the word of God effecteth and maketh present the things that are promised and that by this faith truely and in deed wee take the true naturall body and bloud of Iesus Christ by the power of the holy Ghost In this respect we confesse the presence of the body and bloud of the same Iesus Christ in the holy supper But the Vniuersitie of Sorbone at the Cardinall of Tournon his prouoking and pricking of them forward did disclaime and disauow such as did speake for them onely to the end that they might not giue this aduantage namely to haue failed by any maner of meanes Notwithstanding that those which had beene chosen for the conference and which had giuen their consent to vndertake this incounter were the most famous and notable men of the Cleargie as Charles Cardinall of Lorraine Cass in co nsult the Bishops of Valence and Sees and the Doctors Salignac Bouteiller and Despense Cassander in his consultation to the Emperour Maximilian the second vpon the controuersies of this time acknowledgeth That Transubstantiation both in name and effect is new and that it had beene better to haue held the auncient tearmes of the fathers And that also the abuses therein were come to that head as that they were verie neere vnto Idolatrie And in other of his writings hee deliuereth his mind to the like effect Index expurg p 36 37. 38. It is verie true that the fathers of Trent did appoint that all such should be raced out and defaced as did displease them To be short the Popes Legates from the time of Luther his first protestations being sent at sundrie times into Almainie Campegius Contaren and Caietan did make open profession of their dislike of this doctrine both to the Emperour and to the Princes as also in their conferences saying That things were miscaried both in this Article and in many others Onely the Councell of Trent that is to say the Pope in that Councell to make quicke dispatch and to the ende that there might not be any thing found that stood in need to be reformed would not haue it that there was any thing therein amis doing herein as in al other things cleane contrarie to Saint Peter who knowing acknowledged his fault and shewing himselfe most euidently thereby to bee the Sonne of perdition as one that in the brauerie of his mind would himselfe become a reprobate and draw all the world after him vnto destruction knowing it in the eminent and high place wherein he is The Doctors of this time do not agree amongst themselues Bellarm. l. 1 de sacr c. 18. l. 1 de Euchar. c. 10 11. Turrian sibi ipsi contrar 1 c 22. tract but not acknowledging it What then From the time of the holding of this Councell haue they agreed together and haue beene of one iudgement The Iesuites the stighlers of this doctrine yea amongst themselues This is the only thing which remaineth for vs now to looke vnto They stand exceedingly vpon these words Hoc est corpus meum and yet they are not agreed either amongst themselues nor euerie man in himselfe Bellarmine in one place calleth them Principtum productinum the producing principle Namely the body of Christ of bread And in an other place hee will not that Hoc should signifie the bread but the body of Christ by an identical proposition by a fond and foolish consequent But how can this thing be if he bee not hatcht but by the vertue of these words And not as he saith by the beginning but by the end of them Againe Hoc est Bellarme l. 1 de Euch. c. 11. is a word operatiue It followeth then that Hoe est is as much as to say hoc fiat this is that is to say This may bee made my bodie And yet for all this they will not graunt that it is any figuratiue speech neither yet will they that Est dooth signifie fiat but Est simply Who seeth not then that it must be a simple Enunciatiue and not a practicke as they speake or operatiue any longer Againe who saith that Hoc doth signifie the bread or the Cup Scarg l. 1. c. 5. pro sacrat Euchar Veget. de Miss f. 13. thes 23. fol. 7 thes 11. Bellarm l 3 Euchar. c 18 Veg. de re ali praesent thes 133. Scarg art 7. Turr. tr 1. c 22 Bellarm. l. 3. de Euch c 15 l. 1 c. 2 l 3. c 20. l 3 c. 6. Turr tr i. c. 18. who on the